妙法蓮華經玄義 說法妙眷屬妙
不是站得最近的人,而是讓法真正進入生命的人。
諸法本來不能被言語框住,眾生卻要從可聞之處起步。所以佛既不把真實縮成一句話,也不因真實離言而保持沉默。有因緣,就說;根緣不同,說法的形態也不同。可以直說,可以重頌,可以授記,可以無問自說;可以從因緣、譬喻、往事、往生說起,也可以用希有事驚醒人,用問答解開人。十二部不是十二個抽屜,而是慈悲尋找入口的十二種動勢。
同一場雨落在不同地方,可以顯成水、火、刀杖;佛的一音進入不同心中,也會得到不同理解。妙不在聲音華麗,而在這聲音能隨機抵達,又始終把人導向佛道。最難回轉的人若也能得到授記,才像良醫真正把毒變成藥。
說法一旦被人領受,關係就改變了。受戒者因師說戒而發戒,習禪者因安心之法而得定,學慧者因法門轉入心中而開解。論主把它比作孩子承受父母遺體而成身:法不再只是從外面聽見的話,而成了自己的慧命。由聞而思,由思而修,佛子之名才有了內在的身體。
這也解開一個疑問:為何佛的法會上會有親人、朋友,也有怨敵?往昔殷重信順的人,今生可能成為親近者;泛泛信順的人,可能站在遠處;曾經拒謗的人,也可能以怨家的身分再度相遇。關係的外形不同,舊緣卻都能把人帶回法前。有人由業而來,有人依願而來,有人以神通分身而來,法身菩薩還能起應而來;親、中、怨都可成為引導眾生的所在。
飲毒失心的孩子,明明仍是父親的孩子,卻不肯服藥;良醫沒有否定父子天性,只是不斷轉換方便,使他終有服藥的一日。理性眷屬說一切眾生本是佛子,事上眷屬則說這份天性如何經結緣、成熟、聞法而顯出。內眷屬與外眷屬的分界,也因此不在姓氏,而在法是否真正成為他的道。
最後,整個家庭被收回一心:方便可作父,智慧可作母,法喜可作妻,慈悲可作女,善心可作子,道品可作善友。若心由無明、癡愛與偏見生養,長成的便是煩惱眷屬;若照見愛見本是因緣生法,觀它即空、即假、即中,同一顆心就能轉成佛道之家。
說法妙與眷屬妙連在一起,正是因為法從來不只等待被理解。它要被聽見,被領受,被活成身體;直到原來像客作的人認出自己是子,佛語才完成它的歸宿。
After the Dharma is taught, who becomes part of the Buddha’s family? Not the person standing nearest, but the person who truly lets the Dharma enter one’s life.
Dharmas originally cannot be confined within words, yet sentient beings must begin from what can be heard. The Buddha therefore neither reduces reality to a sentence nor keeps silent because reality transcends speech. Where conditions exist, he teaches; because faculties and conditions differ, the forms of teaching also differ. He may teach directly, repeat in verse, confer a prediction, or speak without being asked. He may begin from conditions, similes, former events, or former births; he may awaken people through marvels or untie their questions through discussion. The twelve divisions of scripture are not twelve drawers, but twelve movements through which compassion seeks an entrance.
One rain falling in different places may appear as water, fire, or weapons; the Buddha’s single sound, entering different minds, likewise yields different understandings. Its wondrousness does not lie in ornate speech, but in the sound’s capacity to reach each faculty while always leading beings toward the Buddha-path. Only when even those most difficult to turn can receive predictions does the finest physician truly transform poison into medicine.
Once teaching is received, the relationship changes. One who receives precepts activates the precepts because the teacher has spoken them; one who practices meditation attains concentration through instruction in settling the mind; one who studies wisdom opens understanding when a Dharma-gate enters the mind. Zhiyi compares this to a child receiving the body bequeathed by the parents and thereby forming one’s own body: Dharma is no longer speech heard from outside, but has become one’s own wisdom-life. Only through hearing, reflection, and cultivation does the name “buddha-child” acquire an inward body.
This also resolves a question: why do the Buddha’s assemblies include relatives and friends, but also enemies? Those who trusted and followed earnestly in former lives may now be close; those whose trust was slight may stand far away; those who rejected and slandered may meet the Dharma again as adversaries. Though the outward relationships differ, old connections can bring every one of them back before the Dharma. Some come through karma, some through vows, some by dividing their bodies through supernormal power, and Dharma-body bodhisattvas can come through responsive manifestation. Intimates, intermediates, and enemies can all become positions from which sentient beings are guided.
A child who has lost one’s senses after drinking poison remains the father’s child but refuses the medicine. The good physician does not deny their natural kinship; he continually changes his skillful means until the day the child takes the medicine. Retinues by nature means that all sentient beings are originally buddha-children. Retinues in phenomena explains how that natural relationship is disclosed through forming connections, maturation, and hearing the Dharma. The boundary between inner and outer retinues therefore lies not in a surname, but in whether Dharma has truly become one’s path.
Finally the whole family is gathered back into one mind: skillful means can be the father, wisdom the mother, Dharma-joy the wife, kindness the daughter, a wholesome mind the son, and the factors of the path good friends. If the mind is reared by ignorance, deluded love, and partial views, what grows is a retinue of afflictions. If one sees that love and views themselves are dependently arisen dharmas and contemplates them as immediately empty, provisional, and middle, that very mind can become the household of the Buddha-path.
The subtleties of teaching the Dharma and retinues stand together because Dharma never merely waits to be understood. It is to be heard, received, and lived as one’s own body—until the person who took oneself for hired labor recognizes oneself as the child. Only then does buddhavacana reach its home.
隋天台智者大師說《妙法蓮華經玄義》〔私記緣起=沙門灌頂述〕· 大正藏 T33n1716〔起 T33 0751c23〕。段/行首〔T33 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨(換頁一枚)。
〔T33 0751c23〕○第八說法妙者,諸法不可示,言辭相寂滅;有因緣故,亦可說示。前藥、珠二身,先以定動,今毒天二鼓,後以慧拔,演說一乘,無三差別,皆悉到於一切智地。其所說法,皆實不虛,是故次說法妙。即為六意:一、釋法名。二、分大小。三、對緣同異。四、判所詮。五、明麁妙。六、明觀心。 釋法名者,三世佛法雖多無量,十二部經收罄無不盡。先出達摩欝多羅,有七種分別:體一、相二、制名三、定名四、差別五、相攝六、料簡七。 〔T33 0752a03〕體一者,經以名味章句為體,經無不然,故體一也。 相二者,長行直說,有作偈讚頌,兩種相別。何者?以人情喜樂不同,有好質言、有好美語,故相別有二也。 制名三者,脩多羅、祇夜、伽陀,三部就字句為名,不就所表。授記等八部,不就所表,又不就字句,從事立稱。方廣一部,名從所表。何者?脩多羅等三部,直說法相,可即名以顯所表。如苦集滅道,依名即顯所表,故就名以為名也。授記等經,所表之法,不可但以言說,要寄事方乃得顯。如授記經,從事為名,止明行因得果道理,理託事彰,事以言辨。如《法華》中,與聲聞授記,彰一切皆當得成佛。寄授記以彰所顯,故名授記經。無問自說經者,聖人說法皆待請問,然亦為眾生作不請之師,故無問自說。又佛法難知,人無能問,若不自說,眾則不知。為說不說,又復不知為說何法,故無問自說,乃所以彰所說。甚深唯證,是以寄無問自說,以彰所顯也。因緣經者,欲明戒法,必因犯彰過,過相彰現方得立制,此亦託因緣以明所顯也。譬喻經者,法相微隱,要假近以喻遠,故以言借況,寄況以彰理也。本事、本生經者,本事說他事,本生說自生,因現事以說往事,託本生以彰所表,名本事經。託本生以彰所行,名本生經也。未曾有經者,說希奇事,由來未有者,未曾有也。示法有大力,有大利益,託未曾有事,以彰所表也。論義經者,諸部中言義隱覆,往復分別得明所顯,寄論義以明理也。故授記等八經,從事立稱。方廣一部從所表為名者,方廣之理,雖以名說,而妙出名言。雖寄事以彰,然不可如事而取,故不就名不就事,就所表以為名也。 定名有四,脩多羅名線經。經體是名字,而名從況喻。祇夜、偈陀,當體為名。授記、無問自說、論義等三經,體事合目。自餘從事也。 差別者,脩多羅有九種。經云:從如是至奉行,一切名脩多羅。是則脩多羅名通而體總,皆名為經,故名通。就文字經體分為十二部,故體總也。 第二、就總脩多羅中,隨事分出十一部,即對十一部,餘直說法相者,是別相脩多羅。 三者、論義經,解釋十一部經,是則十一部為經本。當知論所解釋,前十一部皆是脩多羅。又《雜心》中〈脩多羅品〉,亦對論以經為脩多羅。又如婆脩槃馱解提婆〈百論〉,論為經本,亦名論為脩多羅。又經云:除脩多羅,餘四句偈以為偈經。即對四句偈經,餘長行說者是脩多羅。又云:祇夜名偈頌脩多羅。即對祇夜頌偈,所頌即是脩多羅也。又如分別三藏,以敷置理教為脩多羅,對別毘尼、阿毘曇也。又如經說,從佛出十二部經,從十二部經出脩多羅。對十二別教,以通教為脩多羅,是九中、初二偈亦是也。 偈陀者,有四種。如言《法華》有阿閦婆等偈,《涅槃》二萬五千偈。是則偈經,復是通總。若四句為偈,一字一句,得名為經。非一字一句,皆名為偈。但以聖言巧妙,章句成就,數句為偈,故通得名偈。二、除脩多羅餘四句為偈。三、偈中重頌者,名祇夜,當知不重頌偈,名為偈經。四、如脩多羅通總,隨事剋分,別為異部,以直說為脩多羅。當知偈中亦隨事剋分,若授記因緣等,別為異部,以不隨事,直爾偈說,名為偈經。 祇夜者,名為重頌。頌有三種:一、頌意。二、頌事。三、頌言。頌意者,頌聖意所念法相及事。若頌心所念法相,則名偈陀經。若頌心所念授記等事,則隨事別為異經。頌事,謂授記等事,亦隨所頌事,別為異經。頌言者,若頌隨事之言,隨事別為異經。若頌直說脩多羅者,名為重頌祇夜經也。 授記者,果為心期名記,聖言說與名授。授記有二種:若與諸菩薩授佛記莂,是大乘中授記。若記近因、近果,是小乘中記也。 無問自說有二種:一、理深意遠,人無能問。二、非不可問,但聽者宜聞,佛為不請之師,不請之師不待問自說也。 方廣有二種:一、語廣。二、理廣。 相攝者,就脩多羅中出十一部。若偈與直說,相對言之,脩多羅中得出九部,但無二偈。偈陀中得出十部,但無直說脩多羅也。祇夜中得出九部,無脩多羅,亦無偈經也。 料簡有無〔云云〕。 釋法名者,上起教中已說。今標名互有不同,翻譯多異。今依《大智論》標名者:一、脩多羅,此云法本,亦云契經,亦線經。二、祇夜,此云重頌,以偈頌脩多羅也。三、和伽羅那,此云授記。四、伽陀,此云不重頌,亦略言偈耳。四句為頌,如此間詩頌也。五、優陀那,此云無問自說。六、尼陀那,此云因緣。七、阿波陀那,此云譬喻。八、伊帝目多伽,此云如是語,亦云本事。九、闍陀伽,此云本生。十、毘佛略,此云方廣。十一、阿浮陀達摩,此云未曾有。十二、優波提舍,此云論議。 〔T33 0753a06〕部者,部別各有類從也。經者,外國云脩多羅,此云線經。線能貫穿,經能經緯,言能持法,如線如經。然《阿毘曇雜心》中,說脩多羅五義者,乃是彼論師解義,非翻名也。世俗亦對緯名經,而訓經為常。如物經亘始終,始終時別,而物無改異,不改異故,名之為常。 脩多羅者,諸經中直說者,謂四《阿含》,及二百五十戒,出三藏外諸摩訶衍經直說者,皆名脩多羅也。 祇夜者,諸經中偈,四、五、七、九言句,少多不定,重頌上者,皆名祇夜也。 和伽羅那者,說三乘、六趣、九道劫數,當得作佛。若後爾所歲,當得聲聞、支佛。後爾所歲,當受六趣報,皆名授記。夫授記法,面門放五色光,從上二牙出,照三惡道。下二牙出,照人天。光中演說,無常無我,安隱涅槃。遇光聞法者,三途中身心安樂,人中癃殘者差,六欲天厭患欲樂,色天厭禪樂。光照十方,遍作佛事,還遶七匝,從佛足下入,是記地獄道。𨄔入、髀入、臍入、胸入、口入、肩間入、頂入者,是記佛道。《論》不見記脩羅光,當是開鬼道出脩羅,從容在於髀臍之間耳。 伽陀者,一切四言、五言、七、九等偈,不重頌者,皆名伽陀也。 優陀那者,有法佛必應說,而無有問者,佛略開問端。如佛在舍婆提毘舍佉堂上,陰地經行,自說優陀那。所謂無我、無我所,是事善哉!是名優陀那。又如般若中,諸天子讚須菩提所說,善哉!善哉!希有世尊,難有世尊,是名優陀那。乃至佛滅後,諸弟子抄集要偈,諸無常偈作〈無常品〉,乃至〈婆羅門品〉,皆名優陀那也。 尼陀那者,說諸佛本起因緣,佛何因緣說此事?脩多羅中,有人問故為說是事;毘尼中,有人犯是事故結是戒。一切佛語緣起事,皆名尼陀那。 阿波陀那者,與世間相似,柔軟淺語。如《中阿含》長譬喻,《長阿含》大譬喻,億耳、二十億耳譬喻等,無量譬喻皆名阿波陀那。 伊帝目多伽有二種:一者、結句。言我先許說者,今已說竟。二者、更有經,名一目多伽。有人言:因多伽目多伽,名出三藏及摩訶衍,何等是?如淨飯王強逼千釋令出家,佛選堪得道者五百人,將往舍婆提,令離親屬。身子、目連教化,初中後夜,專精不睡,以夜為長。後得道還本國,從迦毘羅婆林五十里入城乞食,覺道路為長。時有師子,來禮佛足,為三因緣說偈〔云云〕,說此三事本因緣,故名一目多伽也。 闍陀伽者,說菩薩本曾為師子,受獼猴寄,攫脇肉貿猴子。於病世作赤目魚,施諸病者。或作飛鳥,救於泫溺,如是等無量本生,多有所濟,皆名闍陀伽也。 毘佛略者,所謂《摩訶衍般若經》、《六波羅蜜經》、《華首》、《法華》、《佛本起》、《因緣雲》、《法雲》、《大雲》,如是等無量諸經,為得阿耨三菩提故,說此毘佛略也。 阿浮陀達摩者,如佛現種種神力,眾生怪未曾有。放光動地,種種異相,皆名阿浮陀達摩也。 優波提舍者,答諸問者,釋其所以,廣說諸義,如是等問答解義,皆名優波提舍也。佛自說論義經、迦栴延所解,乃至像法凡夫人如法說者,亦名優波提舍經也。 二、明分法大小者,此經指九部為入大之本,則九部是小,三部是大,蓋別語耳。通而為言,小亦有記莂六道因果。又《阿含》中亦授彌勒當作佛記,豈非授記經?亦有自唱善哉!無問而說。聲聞經中,以法空為大空,故《成論》中云:「正欲明三藏中實義。」實義者空,是《阿毘曇》所不申,而《成論》申於空。空即廣經。當知小乘,通具十二部也。故《涅槃》云:「先雖得聞十二部經,但聞名字,不聞其義。今因《涅槃》得聞其義。」又云:「先雖得聞十二部經,我意猶謂故不如是《大涅槃經》。」《大品》亦云:「魔作比丘,為菩薩說聲聞十二部經。」有經言:「大小乘各具十二部。若信六部通大小乘,不信六部互不相通。」按此者,即是大小俱有十二部也。但是小乘中說,非大乘之義。故別讓三存九。何者?小乘灰斷,無如意珠身,故無廣經。假令以法空為廣說之文,小乘根鈍說必假緣,無天鼓任鳴,少無問自說,雖有授記,記作佛少。又《涅槃》第七云:「九部中,不明佛性,是人無罪。」例此而言,十二部中不明佛性,是人有罪。有人言:大乘九部,除因緣、譬喻、論義,大乘人根利,不假此三。斯亦別論。通語大乘,何得無此三經耶?有經言:「小乘但讓廣經一部,有十一部。」無方廣者,大乘說如來是常,一切眾生皆有佛性。正理為方,包富為廣。又理融無二,亦名為等。聲聞中所無,但十一部耳。若言小乘定有九,不應復有十一部;既取十一,亦通有十二。為緣別說,或讓三、或讓一,以判大小乘〔云云〕。 〔T33 0754a07〕妙法蓮華經玄義卷第六上〔終〕 妙法蓮華經玄義卷第六下 天台智者大師說 三、明對緣有異者,緣即是十因緣法所成眾生,而此眾生皆有十界根性,熟者先感。佛知成熟、未成熟者,應不失時。若眾生解脫緣未熟,不可全棄,對此機緣,止作人天乘說,不作脩多羅等名。故天竺外典,無十二部名,亦無其意。此間儒道,亦無斯名,意義皆𨷂。若法身為王,示十善道,亦不濫用此名。故《地持》中說種性菩薩,能自熟又能熟他。有二乘種性及佛種性者,隨法熟之,無種性者,以善趣熟。善趣熟者,即是其義。種性熟者,如下說。若深觀行者,妙得其意,以邪相入正相,用無礙辯,約邪經外典,作十二部義,胡為不得?而非正對緣說也。 次約十因緣所成眾生,有小乘根性,對此機說通,則十二;別則或九、或十一〔云云〕。若對十因緣所成眾生,有菩薩機者,不作別說,但明十二部經。 今總論如來對四緣,說十二部法,有兩種四教不同: 一者、就隱、顯共論四教:隱即祕密教,顯即頓、漸、不定教。祕密既隱,非世流布,此置而不論。若對四法界眾生,通說十二部,別說或九部、或十一部,名漸法說也。若對兩法界眾生,通說十二部,此說頓法也。或對四法界,或對兩法界,或作別說、或但通說,此說不定法也。 二者直就顯露漸教中更明四教者,即是三藏、通、別、圓也。三藏教直對三法界,別說或九、或十一。通教對四法界,通說十二部法也。別教對兩法界,通說十二部法。圓教對一法界,通說十二部法。前以無記化化禪,與諸慈悲合,示現身輪:或為國師、道士、儒林之宗,父母、兄弟,乃至猴猨鹿馬,同事利益不可稱說。今口輪說者,例如前用諸慈悲,熏無記化化禪,種種不同,百千萬法不可說。不可說故,龍宮象負,渧海研山,八萬四千法藏,不可窮盡。雖復無崖,以十二部往收,罄無不盡也。 四明所詮者,若委論其意,出四教義中,今略引詮意。若說人天乘,詮界內思議之俗,永不詮真。若為漸教人,別說九部、十一部,乃至通十二部者;初、正詮思議之俗諦,傍詮思議之真諦;中、正詮思議之真諦,傍詮思議之俗諦;後、正詮不思議之真諦,傍詮不思議之俗諦也。乃至雙詮不思議之真俗〔云云〕。若說頓十二部者,正詮不思議之真,傍詮不思議之俗。若說不定者,此則不可定判其詮。 若約漸中四教明詮者:三藏正詮思議真,傍詮思議俗。若為三藏菩薩者,正詮思議俗,傍詮思議真。若通教二乘,正詮思議真,傍詮思議俗。若為通教初心菩薩,同二乘;若為後心菩薩,正詮於俗,傍詮於真。若為別教初心,正詮界內之真俗,傍詮界外之真俗。若為中心,正詮界外之真俗,傍詮界內之真俗。若為後心,雙詮界內外之真俗。若為圓教,初、中、後心,圓詮界外不思議之真俗〔云云〕。 五、明麁妙者,即為五:一、約理。二、約言。三、約所詮。四、約眾經。五、正約此經。 一、就理妙者,一切諸法無非中道,無離文字而說解脫。文字性離即是解脫,一切所說即理而妙。譬如龍雨雨,而處處不同,或水、或火、或刀杖,理亦如是,理具情乖順耳,乖故為麁,理順為妙。 二、約言辭者,如佛得道夜至泥洹夕,常說般若,常說中道,而一音演法,隨類異解。一音巧說,是則為妙;異類殊解,自有麁妙。 三、就所詮者,若對六道眾生說人天乘者,此詮有為,能詮、所詮俱麁。若對鈍根三藏五門,詮於生滅四諦理,此則能詮、所詮俱麁。若通教體法五門,比於三藏析門,體門能詮雖巧,而所詮猶是真諦,所詮亦麁。若別教五門,能詮為麁,所詮中道為妙。若圓教五門,能詮、所詮俱皆是妙也。 四、就眾經者,《華嚴》詮別、詮圓。三藏詮偏。方等四種詮。《般若》三種詮。《法華》唯一詮。又諸經詮妙,與《法華》不異,而帶麁詮,麁詮不得合妙,是故為麁;《法華》不爾,佛平等說,如一味雨。正直捨方便,但說無上道,純是一詮。又云:昔毀呰聲聞,而佛實以大乘教化。又云:「汝等所行,是菩薩道。」此則融麁令妙。如此兩意,異於眾經,是故言妙。譬如良醫,能變毒為藥。二乘根敗,不能反復,名之為毒。今經得記,即是變毒為藥。故《論》云:「餘經非祕密,法華為祕密」也。復有本地圓說,諸經所無,在後當廣明〔云云〕。 〔T33 0755a05〕五、正就此經明妙十二部者,如脩多羅名直說,今經直說中道佛之智慧;不說六道、二乘、菩薩等法,唯說佛法,故直說為妙。 祇夜妙者,重頌長行中道之說耳,故知祇夜亦妙。 伽陀者,如龍女獻珠,喜見說偈,孤然特起。此偈明於剎那頃便成正覺,稱歎於佛成菩提事。喜見孤起,歎佛容顏甚奇妙,故知孤起伽陀妙也。 本事妙者,即是二萬佛所教無上道,不教餘事,即是本事妙也。 本生妙者,明十六王子,生身生為王子,法身生為佛子,即是本生妙也。 因緣者,結緣覆講大乘,繫珠不論小乘人天等緣,是名因緣妙也。 未曾有妙者,天華地動,二眉間光,三變土田等,是不可思議未曾有事妙也。 譬喻妙者,經題以法譬為名,譬於開三顯一,何曾譬於餘事?即譬喻妙也。 優波提舍妙者,身子問佛,佛答諸佛智慧門。龍女、智積問答,論法華事。智積云:「我見釋迦經無量劫,方成菩提。不信此女,須臾成佛。」此執別疑圓。龍女云:「佛自證知。」以圓珠獻佛,此以圓答別。此即提舍妙也。 無問妙者,如文云:「無問而自說,稱歎所行道,從三昧安詳而起,告舍利弗,說佛智慧。」又「宿世因緣,吾今當說」,即是無問妙也。 授記妙者,授三根佛記,皆安住實智中,為天人所敬,即授記妙也。 方廣妙者,其車高廣,智慧深遠等,即是方廣妙也。 當知此經,從初直說,乃至優波提舍,十二意足,而皆是妙,此即待麁明說法妙也。 開麁顯妙者,昔十二、十一、九部不說實者;今無別實,異昔不實。昔但言廣,不明理廣;今開言廣,即理廣也。開昔之異,顯今之同,即是絕待明說法妙也。 第六、欠觀心〔云云〕。 ○第九、眷屬妙者,就此為五:一、明來意。二、明眷屬。三、明麁妙。四、明法門。五、辨觀心。 所言次第者,若無說而已,說必被緣,緣即受道人也。已受道故,即成眷屬。譬如父母遺體,攬此成身,得為天性。天性親愛,故名眷;更相臣順,故名屬。行者亦爾,受戒之時,說此戒法,授於前人,前人聽聞,即得發戒,師、弟所由生也。禪亦如是,授安心法,如教修行,即得發定,是為我師,我是弟子。慧亦如是,說諸法門,轉入人心,由法成親。親故則信,信故則順,是名眷屬也。他土餘根皆利,隨所用塵起之,令他得益。此土耳根利故,偏用聲塵。故二萬佛時,教無上道。十六王子,覆講《法華》,從是已來,恒為眷屬。世世與師俱生,或人天眷屬,或三乘眷屬,或一乘眷屬。故身子云:「今日乃知真是佛子。」昔教五人得真無漏,名佛子。菩薩不發真,名為外人。於《法華》發大乘解,自稱昔日非真佛子。今說一實之道:從聞、悟、解,法身得生。從佛口生,是聞慧中法身生。從法化生,是思慧中法身生。得佛法分,是修慧中法身生。三慧成就,是真佛子,定於天性,得成眷屬。故次說法之後,而明眷屬妙也。 二、明眷屬者,又為五種:一、明理性眷屬。二、明業生眷屬。三、明願生眷屬。四、明神通生眷屬。五、明應生眷屬。 一、理性眷屬者,眾生如佛如,一如無二如,理性相關,任運是子。故云:「我亦如是,眾聖中尊,世間之父。一切眾生,皆是吾子。」此是理性,不關結緣、不結緣,皆是佛子也。 二、業生眷屬者,但眾生理論皆子,而飲他毒藥,有失心者、不失心者。不失心者,拜跪問訊,求索救護,與藥即服,故於大通覆講,說《妙法華》,得結大乘父子。其失心者,雖與良藥而不肯服,流浪生死,逃逝他國。即起方便:或作三藏結緣,說生滅之法;或作通教結緣,說無生之法;或作別教結緣,說不生生恒沙佛法;或作圓教結緣,說不生不生一實相法。若信、若謗,因倒、因起,如喜根雖謗,後要得度。結緣已後,以二十五三昧為二十五有,說三諦法而成熟之。或於中間得度、或于今未度,雖復得度、未度,皆是眷屬。今三藏佛,於分段國,出家成道。往日三藏之緣,或得度、或未得度。得度之者,灰身滅智,不復論生緣。未度者,來牽分段:昔殷重信順,今為親識受道;昔汎汎信順,今為疎外受道;昔時拒謗,今為怨家受道。甘露初降,先得服甞,早斷分段,得出生死。如大象捍群,俱證解脫,如五佛子之流,雖是異姓,則是法親內眷屬也。若不得道,雖是宗族,名外眷屬。佛於其人,則無利益。若入滅度,不復更生,此人緣盡,傳付後佛也。 〔T33 0756a01〕三、願眷屬者,先世結緣,雖未斷苦,願生內眷屬中、或怨家等,因之受道。若得道者,成法內眷屬;不得者成,法外眷屬。若佛滅度,此人無益,傳付後佛也。 四、神通眷屬者,若先世值佛,發真見諦,生猶未盡,或在上界,或在他方。今佛,分段作佛:或以願力、或以通力來生下界;或為親、中、怨,輔佛行化,斷餘殘惑,而出三界。若殘惑未盡,值佛入滅,亦自能斷,或待後佛〔云云〕。三藏不說界外生,今以大乘意望之。昔值佛得度,三界生盡,受變易身,緣牽分段,非是業生,但是願通。願通云何異?約自報力名神通,約教名誓願。神通生者,本受報處,猶有報身,以身通力,分形來此;若願生者,報處無身,願力下生耳。三藏不說斷結,誓願受生死身,不約此教論願;通教則有誓扶餘習而生分段,依通明願,於義為便。此等未得法身,故全無應生眷屬。三藏眷屬竟。 往昔結無生緣者,或已得道、或未得道,佛於分段作佛。未得道者,當處即有業生;上界向下,即有願通兩生。分別願通,如前說。橫從他土來者,即有願通;竪從方便來者,亦有願通。通教未得法身,故無應生眷屬也。 往昔曾結別教緣者,中間同事說法,種種教詔,成熟未熟。佛今在分段作佛。未得道者。當處即有業生;上界向下,得有願通。橫從他方,得有願通。竪從方便來,亦有願通。竪從實報來者,得有應生,無明先破,已得法身之本,能起應入生死。此則異前〔云云〕。 往昔結圓教緣者,中間調熟,或得道、或未得道,今於分段作佛。先緣牽來,差別不同。若未得道,當處有一。上界向下,有二。他方橫來,有二。方便來,亦二。實報來,有一。例如前〔云云〕。 問: 法身惑除理顯,何故受生? 答: 應身受生,其意有三:一為熟他。二為自熟。三為本緣。 一熟他者,秖為業生,善根微弱,不能自發。諸菩薩等,先雖得度,愍彼迷闇,慈力起應入二十五有,而作師導,引諸實行,令向佛所。若得真道,成內眷屬,同於應生。若得似道,同於願通;不得真似,令增進勝業。皆使利益,無有唐捐。如《華嚴》中,說佛初託胎,法身菩薩皆侍衛下生,如陰雲籠月,散降餘胎,為親、中、怨,引諸業者。當知,諸眷屬非生死人。摩耶是千佛之母,淨飯是千佛之父,羅睺羅千佛之子。諸聲聞等,悉內祕外現,示眾有三毒,實自淨佛土,諸親族等,皆是大權法身上地。豈有凡夫,能懷那羅延菩薩耶?復次,外道怨惡,抗拒誹謗,當知皆是法身所為。何者?轉輪小善,出世無怨,豈有無上法王怨仇滿路?若於佛起惡,惡道受罪,何得灼然生生相惱?龍象蹴踏,非驢所堪。調達是賓伽羅菩薩,先世大善知識。阿闍世是不動菩薩。薩遮尼犍是大方便菩薩。波旬是住不思議解脫。故《華嚴》列眾,明諸天、龍、鬼神悉住不可思議法門。如是等,若親、中、怨、好、惡、逆、順,皆是法身,先是法內眷屬,今作應生眷屬。若親、中、怨、好、惡、逆、順,未得法身,先雖結緣,為猶在法外,同稱願業等眷屬。諸餘經典,非不明此權利益眾,咸謂是實內、實外、實好、實惡、實逆、實順,故經云:未曾向人,說如此事。今經,佛自開近權、顯遠實,開諸眷屬迹權、顯本實。故文云:「今當為汝說最實事。」是名應生眷屬,熟他故來也。 二、為自成來者,法身菩薩進道無定,或從生身進道、或從法身進道。故下涌出菩薩云:「我亦自欲得此真淨大法。」〈分別功德品〉中明增道損生,即其義也。 三、為本緣所牽,本從此佛初發道心,亦從此佛住不退地。佛尚自入分段施作佛事,有緣之者何得不來!猶如百川應須朝海,緣牽應生亦復如是。 若別說者,業生在分段;願生、通生在方便;應生在寂光。通論一處,具有四種如實報,已得法身,能起應作四種眷屬。就圓結緣者,雖未斷惑,自有三種眷屬。就得道者,即是四也。別眷屬,亦四可知。通、藏結緣,三種可知。雖無應來之應,得論感應之應,就所應得名,四義宛足。 問: 下方涌出,妙音東來。如《大經》中召請十方諸大菩薩集娑羅林,大師子吼,於四眷屬,此是何等? 答: 是神通來,非神通生。是應來,非應生。是大誓願相關,非願生。是因緣相召,如下方聞聲、妙音見光,是諸佛大事業來,非業生。業生者,不能業來;業來,非是業生。願通生者,不能願通來;願通來者,亦能願通生,亦能應來。應來,亦能應生〔云云〕。 三、明麁妙者,若三藏根性眷屬,此性下劣,昔結此緣,緣亦淺小,中間以法成熟,成熟蓋少。若來生佛國,作內外眷屬,業願通等,乃至應來影響三藏佛者,皆麁眷屬也。通、別根性,乃至內、外,雖巧別有異,準例可知,皆麁眷屬也。此經說諸眾生,悉是吾子,非客作人。論其理性,無非是子,是名理性眷屬妙。往昔覆講,結緣繫珠,二萬億佛,教無上道。經云:「若我遇眾生,盡教以佛道。」若眾生無佛性者,教以佛道,過則屬佛。若眾生皆有佛性,迷惑不受教,過屬眾生。一切有心皆當作佛,闡提不斷心,猶有反復,作佛何難?二乘灰滅,滅智則心盡,灰身則色盡,色心俱敗,其於五欲無所復堪,而能世世遇之盡教佛道,此則中間成熟妙。今於法華普得作佛,此希有事,最上醫王變毒為藥,能治敗種無心成佛,此則內外眷屬妙。譬如臨陣爭勳,前鋒第一。佛說諸教,収羅眾生,而灰心二乘處處不入,於法華忽然得入,故《涅槃》遙指八千聲聞得授記莂,如秋收冬藏,更無所作。若《法華》不悟佛性,《涅槃》不應遙指。若眾生本無佛性,往昔結緣,不應教以佛道。原始要終,佛性義明,可以意得。 〔T33 0757a21〕今問《華嚴》師頓極之教,說一切眾生有佛性不?若其有者,二乘何不聞經授記作佛,那忽如聾如瘂?若言二乘本有佛性,而怱怱取小,如閹本根,本根已敗,為可治?為不可治?若可治,何故不治?若不可治,那得復言一切眾生皆有佛性?故知《華嚴》所不能治,是方便之說。《法華》能治,是如實之說。能治、難治,此處則妙。 所謂結緣妙、成熟妙、業生妙、願生妙、應生妙、內眷屬妙、外眷屬妙,能受妙道、影響妙事,是故稱妙。若將此意,約五味者:乳教,有別、圓兩眷屬,一麁一妙;酪教,但一麁;生蘇,三麁一妙;熟蘇,二麁一妙;法華,無麁但妙。是名相待明眷屬妙也。 又開麁顯妙者,諸經明麁眷屬,皆不見佛性。今《法華》定天性審父子,非復客作,故常不輕深得此意,知一切眾生正因不滅,不敢輕慢。於諸過去佛,現在若滅後,若有聞一句,皆得成佛道,即了因不滅;低頭舉手,皆成佛道,即緣因不滅也。一切眾生,無不具此三德,即是開麁顯妙,絕待明眷屬妙也。 四、明法門眷屬者,此如「普現菩薩問淨名居士:父母、妻子、親戚、眷屬、吏民、知識,悉為是誰?奴婢、僮僕、象馬、車乘,皆在何所?淨名答云:方便為父,智度為母,一切眾導師,無不由此生。法喜為妻,慈悲為女,善心誠實男,畢竟空寂舍,弟子眾塵勞,隨意之所轉,道品善知識,由是成正覺。」此法門以為眷屬。若爾者,法門不同,深淺有異。 若三藏法門,觀真為實、觀假為權,以此二智滿,即名為佛。佛即導師,慈悲六道即是女,令他善順真諦名為男。得此法時喜,名此為妻。此心中修諸波羅蜜道品等,即是善知識也。 若通教中法門眷屬者,觀諸法如幻、如化,體達即空為實。分別四門,同異為權。於此二智生解,名導師。慈愛眾生為女,令生善直心為男,行六度道品為知識。是為通教中法門眷屬〔云云〕。 若別教法門恒沙眷屬,真俗合為權,智是父,中實理為母。無量慈善、無量道品、諸波羅蜜通達無滯,道種智分明,觀機識藥,即是別教中眷屬。故《無量義》云:「諸佛法王父,經教夫人母,和合出生諸菩薩子。」《十住毘婆沙》云:「般舟三昧父,大悲無生母,一切諸如來,從此二法生。」《寶性論》云:「大乘信為子,般若以為母,禪胎大悲為乳母。諸佛如實子。」 闡提謗大乘障,外道橫計身中有我障,聲聞怖畏生死障,支佛背捨利益眾生障;菩薩修四法為對治:修信、修般若、修虛空定首楞嚴定、修大悲,得清淨法界,到彼岸,見如來性,生如來家,是佛子也。既道見如來性,生如來家,當知用如來為父也。無量法門,不可說不可說,皆能生佛子〔云云〕。 若圓教法門明眷屬,自行三諦、一諦為實。化他一諦、三諦為權。隨情一諦、三諦為權。隨智三諦、一諦為實。從此不思議生解,一心具萬行之善為男,無緣大慈為女。開佛知見生喜為妻,非淨非垢等中道、道品、六波羅蜜為善知識。如是等實相,圓極法門以為眷屬。初住之中,便成正覺;能八相化物,即是導師。前來諸法門既麁,生諸導師亦麁。今法門眷屬既妙,所生導師亦妙也。 用此意歷五味教者:乳教一麁一妙。酪教但有一麁。生蘇有三麁一妙。熟蘇有二麁一妙。《法華》但有一妙。待麁意竟。 諸經妙者自妙、麁者自麁。今經非但妙者為妙,亦無復有麁,絓是前來諸麁,悉皆決了,為一平等大慧妙法門也。絕待意竟。 五、觀心眷屬者,即為六:一、愛心;二、見心;四則四教也。 愛心眷屬者,無明為父,癡愛為母,出生煩惱之子孫。以貪著、憶想,欲得心中法門,魔鬼便入。如媚女思想,邪媚媚之。行人亦爾,憶想偏邪,邪物得入,以鬼力故,或生權解,或生實解。邪解生,故鬼導師生,起鬼慈善,著邪法喜,行邪六度道品,得邪辯,心明口利,說諸法門,即愛心眷屬也。邪相既利,發得四見,見心推畫,作諸法門。心所見處為實,同他為權。心起愛為女,心分別為男。如是心中,修六度為道品,是名見心眷屬。何者?此之見愛,不識己心苦、集,妄謂道、滅!不知字與非字,如蟲食木,偶得法門之名,有名無義,豈非愛見耶?若能觀心,識愛見心皆是因緣生法;無常生滅,即有四番觀心眷屬。如《中論》偈云:「因緣生法,即空、即假、即中。」仍於四觀,各明眷屬,準前可知。 〔T33 0758a16〕判五觀心為麁,後一觀心為妙。又決麁論妙,人尚不自識己愛見心是因緣生,何能識因緣心,即空、即假?尚不識空、假,何能魔界即佛界,於見不動,修三十七品耶?今觀愛即是法性,觀見不動,修三十七品,魔界見界即是佛界,於非字中而能知字,行於非道,通達佛道,於一切法無不是妙。 明事眷屬,伏聽學文字人;明法門眷屬,伏行教人;明觀心眷屬,伏觀心坐禪人。三種法門,並過其聞見〔云云〕。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
一、從不可說到為緣而說
第八是說法妙。諸法本來不能用形相顯示,言語的相也本自寂滅;但因為眾生有得度的因緣,所以又可以為他們宣說、開示。前一相說藥樹身、如意珠王身,先由禪定感動眾生;這一相說毒鼓、天鼓,隨後用智慧拔除眾苦。佛所演說的是一乘,沒有三乘的差別,令一切人都到一切智地;所說的一切都真實不虛。因此,神通妙之後接著說說法妙。
說法妙分成六意:第一,解釋法的名稱;第二,分辨大乘、小乘;第三,說明面對不同根緣時的同異;第四,判明言教所詮的義理;第五,說明麁與妙;第六,說明觀心。
二、十二部經的七重分別
先解釋法名。過去、現在、未來諸佛的法雖然無量無邊,十二部經卻能收盡,沒有遺漏。先依達磨欝多羅的說法,用七重來分別:一是體,二是相,三是制名,四是定名,五是差別,六是相攝,七是料簡。
體、相與制名
所謂體只有一種,是說經都以名、味、章、句為體;沒有一部經不是如此,所以體是一。
所謂相有兩種,是長行直接宣說,以及寫成偈頌讚歎。眾人的愛好不同:有人喜歡質直的話,有人喜歡華美的語句,因此形成兩種不同的相。
所謂制名有三類。脩多羅、祇夜、伽陀三部,名稱就字句而立,不就它們所表的義而立。授記等八部,不就所表立名,也不就字句立名,而是從所敘之事建立名稱。方廣一部則從它所表的義理得名。
為什麼這樣分?脩多羅等三部直接宣說法相,可以由名稱直接顯出所表的內容;譬如苦、集、滅、道,一看名稱便知道所指,所以就名稱本身立名。授記等經所表的法,不能只靠一句名稱說明,必須寄託具體事情才能顯出。以授記經為例,它依授記之事得名,所明的是修因得果的道理:理寄託在事情上顯現,事情又由言語說明。《法華》為聲聞授記,藉此顯明一切人都將成佛;正因為寄授記之事來彰顯義理,所以叫授記經。
無問自說經也從事得名。聖人說法通常等待他人請問,卻也要作眾生不請自來的老師。況且佛法深奧,沒有人能問;佛若不自己說,眾人就無從知道。他們不但不知道佛會不會說,也不知道佛將說什麼法,所以佛無問自說,正是要顯出所說的甚深之法。那境界唯有親證才知,因此寄託無問自說之事來彰顯。
因緣經也是如此。要說明戒法,必須由有人犯戒而顯出過失;過失的形相顯現以後,戒制才能建立。這就是寄託因緣來顯明所說。譬喻經所說的法相幽微隱密,必須借近事譬喻遠理;因此借言語作比況,寄比況來顯理。
本事經說別人過去的事,本生經說自己過去的生世;二者都由眼前的事說到往事。寄託過去的事情彰顯所表,就叫本事經;寄託過去的受生彰顯所行,就叫本生經。未曾有經說向來未有的希奇之事,用以顯示佛法具有大力、能作大利益;它寄未曾有之事彰顯所表。論義經則因其他各部所含的言義隱覆,必須往復問答、分別,才能把所顯的義理說明,因此寄論議顯理。這就是授記等八部從事立稱的意思。
方廣一部從所表立名。方廣所表的理雖用名稱言說,實際卻超出名言;它雖也寄事顯義,卻不能照事情的表相去執取。所以它既不就名稱立名,也不就事情立名,而就所表的義理立名。
四種定名
再說定名,共有四種。脩多羅譯為線經:經的體是名字,而名稱取自線的譬喻。祇夜與偈陀,直接依自身的文體得名。授記、無問自說、論義三經,把文體與所敘之事合起來作名稱。其餘各部都從事立名。
脩多羅的九種差別
脩多羅有九種意義。第一,有經說,從開頭的『如是』直到結尾的『奉行』,一切都叫脩多羅。這時脩多羅的名稱通於全經,它的體也總攝全經:全部都稱為經,所以名是通的;就文字所成的經體再分十二部,所以體是總的。
第二,在總名脩多羅之中,隨所說之事分出其餘十一部;與那十一部相對,剩下直接宣說法相的部分,就是別相的脩多羅。
第三,論義經解釋其餘十一部,因而那十一部是論義所依的經本;由此可知,論所解釋的前十一部都可叫脩多羅。
第四,《雜心》的〈脩多羅品〉把經與論相對,而稱經為脩多羅。第五,婆脩槃馱解釋提婆的《百論》;在這一例,所解之論就是經本,論本身也稱為脩多羅。第六,有經說,除脩多羅以外,其餘四句偈叫偈經;與四句偈經相對,其餘長行所說就是脩多羅。第七,又有經說,祇夜叫作偈頌脩多羅;與祇夜的重頌相對,被重頌的長行就是脩多羅。第八,分別經、律、論三藏時,把敷陳安置理教的部分叫脩多羅,用它與另立的毘尼、阿毘曇相對。第九,如經中說,從佛生出十二部經,從十二部經生出脩多羅;這是把十二種別教與通貫它們的脩多羅相對。以上連同開頭的兩種,共成九種。
偈陀、祇夜與其餘差別
偈陀有四種。第一,如說《法華》有阿閦婆等偈,《涅槃》有二萬五千偈,這時『偈經』又是一個通名、總名。若以四句為一偈,那麼一字、一句也可以隨全偈名為經;並不是一字一句各自都叫一偈。只因聖人的言語巧妙,章句組織完整,以若干句構成一偈,所以總體可以稱作偈。第二,除脩多羅之外,其餘四句所成者叫偈。第三,偈中重頌前文的叫祇夜;由此可知,不重頌前文的偈叫偈經。第四,正如脩多羅先作通總,再隨事情分出各部,以直說者另名脩多羅;偈也可以隨事分出授記、因緣等不同部類,只有不隨特定事情而直接用偈宣說的,才叫偈經。
祇夜的意思是重頌,而頌有三種:一是頌意,二是頌事,三是頌言。頌意,是把聖者心中所念的法相或事情頌出來。若頌的是心中所念的法相,就叫偈陀經;若頌的是心中所念的授記等事,就隨那件事分入不同的經部。頌事,是頌授記等具體事情,也隨所頌之事別立部類。頌言,若重頌的是隨某事所說的話,也隨那件事分入不同部類;若重頌的是直說脩多羅,才叫重頌祇夜經。
授記,是以未來所得之果作為心中的期望,所以叫記;聖者用言語把這件事授與對方,所以叫授。授記有兩種:為諸菩薩授成佛的記莂,是大乘的授記;預記不久以後的因與果,則是小乘的授記。
無問自說有兩種情況:第一,道理太深、意旨太遠,沒有人能提出相應的問題;第二,事情並非不能問,只是聽眾正應當聞法,佛作不請之師,不等人問便自己宣說。
方廣有兩種廣:一是言語廣,二是義理廣。
十二部的相攝
相攝,是從脩多羅之中分出十一部。若把偈與直說相對來看,脩多羅中可以分出九部,只沒有偈陀、祇夜兩種偈。偈陀中可以分出十部,只沒有直說的脩多羅。祇夜中可以分出九部,沒有直說脩多羅,也沒有不重頌的偈經。至於有無的料簡,原文在此從略。
三、依《大智度論》再釋十二名
前面論起教時已經說過法名,這裡重標,是因各家所列的名稱互有不同,翻譯也有許多差異。現在依《大智度論》標出十二名:第一,脩多羅,譯為法本,也譯為契經、線經;第二,祇夜,譯為重頌,就是用偈重頌脩多羅;第三,和伽羅那,譯為授記;第四,伽陀,譯為不重頌,也略稱偈,像中土的詩頌那樣以四句成頌;第五,優陀那,譯為無問自說;第六,尼陀那,譯為因緣;第七,阿波陀那,譯為譬喻;第八,伊帝目多伽,譯為如是語,也譯為本事;第九,闍陀伽,譯為本生;第十,毘佛略,譯為方廣;第十一,阿浮陀達摩,譯為未曾有;第十二,優波提舍,譯為論議。
『部』是說各部有自己的類別與隨從;『經』在外國語叫脩多羅,在此譯為線經。線能貫穿,織物的經線能與緯線相交而成布,言語也能攝持法義,所以如線、如經。《阿毘曇雜心》說脩多羅有五義,那是論師解釋它的義理,不是五個翻譯名稱。世俗也把經與緯相對,又把經訓為常:一件事物貫穿始終,起初與終末的時間雖不同,事物本身卻不改變;因為不改變,所以叫常。
一、脩多羅
諸經中直接宣說的部分就是脩多羅,例如四《阿含》與二百五十戒;三藏以外各種摩訶衍經中的直說,也都叫脩多羅。
二、祇夜
諸經裡用偈頌寫成的部分,每句可以有四字、五字、七字、九字,多少並不固定;凡是重頌上文的,都叫祇夜。
三、和伽羅那
和伽羅那記說三乘、六趣、九道的劫數,預告某人將來會成佛;或在多少年後得聲聞果、支佛果;或在多少年後受六趣中的某種果報,這些都叫授記。
授記時,佛從面門放出五色光,光從上面兩牙發出,照到三惡道;從下面兩牙發出,照到人間與天上。光中宣說無常、無我與安隱涅槃。三途中遇光聞法的眾生,身心都得到安樂;人間身有癃殘的人痊癒;六欲天人厭患欲樂;色界天人厭患禪樂。光照遍十方,普作佛事,最後回繞佛身七匝。光從佛足下收入,是授地獄道之記;從𨄔、髀、臍、胸、口、肩間、頂收入,逐級直到授佛道之記。《論》中不見授脩羅記的光,應是把脩羅從鬼道分出,從容安置在髀與臍之間。
四、伽陀
一切四言、五言、七言、九言等偈,只要不是重頌前文,都叫伽陀。
五、優陀那
有些法是佛必須說的,卻沒有人發問,佛便略為開出話端。例如佛在舍婆提毘舍佉堂上,在陰涼處經行,自己宣說優陀那,說無我、無我所,這件事非常善好。又如般若會中,諸天子讚歎須菩提所說:『善哉!善哉!希有世尊,難有世尊。』這也叫優陀那。直到佛滅度以後,弟子們抄集要偈,把說無常的偈編成〈無常品〉,依次乃至〈婆羅門品〉,都可稱為優陀那。
六、尼陀那
尼陀那說諸佛一事生起的因緣,回答佛由什麼因緣宣說這件事。脩多羅中,是因有人請問而說;毘尼中,是因有人犯了某事而制定某戒。一切佛語的緣起事都叫尼陀那。
七、阿波陀那
阿波陀那取與世間相似的事情,用柔軟淺近的話作譬喻,例如《中阿含》的長譬喻、《長阿含》的大譬喻,以及億耳、二十億耳等譬喻。無量譬喻都叫阿波陀那。
八、伊帝目多伽
伊帝目多伽有兩種。第一是結句,意思是:我先前答應要說的,現在已經說完。第二,另有一類經叫一目多伽;有人又稱因多伽目多伽,在三藏與摩訶衍中都可見。
它所指的例子是:淨飯王強令一千位釋氏出家,佛選出五百名能夠得道的人,帶往舍婆提,使他們離開親屬。舍利弗、目連教化他們;他們初夜、中夜、後夜專精修行而不睡眠,因而感到夜很長。後來得道,返回本國,從距迦毘羅婆城五十里的林中入城乞食,又覺得道路很長。當時有一頭師子來禮佛足,佛因此三項因緣說偈。把這三件事過去的因緣說出來,所以叫一目多伽。
九、闍陀伽
闍陀伽說菩薩過去的受生:菩薩曾作師子,受獼猴託付照顧小猴,便攫取自己脇肉換回猴子;又曾在疾病流行的世間作赤目魚,布施救助病人;或作飛鳥,救助落水的人。像這樣無量的本生,多有濟度眾生之事,都叫闍陀伽。
十、毘佛略
毘佛略包括《摩訶衍般若經》、《六波羅蜜經》、《華首》、《法華》、《佛本起》、《因緣雲》、《法雲》、《大雲》等無量經典。為使眾生得阿耨三菩提而說的這些經,都叫毘佛略。
十一、阿浮陀達摩
佛示現種種神力,使眾生驚歎從未見過;放光、動地以及種種異相,都叫阿浮陀達摩。
十二、優波提舍
優波提舍是回答各種問題,解釋事情所以如此的緣由,並廣說種種義理。凡這樣用問答解義的,都叫優波提舍。佛親自宣說的論義經、迦栴延所作的解釋,乃至像法時代凡夫如法而說的內容,也可叫優波提舍經。
四、大乘、小乘與十二部
第二意分辨法之大小。《法華》指九部為進入大乘的根本,照別別而說,九部是小乘,另外三部是大乘;但若通論,小乘也有記莂六道因果的授記。《阿含》也授記彌勒將來成佛,怎能說沒有授記經?小乘經中也有自己稱歎善哉、無人請問而自說的內容。聲聞經把法空稱為大空,所以《成實論》說,正要顯明三藏中的實義;實義就是空,這是《阿毘曇》沒有伸明而《成實論》所伸明的。空就是廣經。由此可知,通論時小乘也完整具有十二部。
所以《涅槃》說,先前雖曾聽到十二部經,卻只聽見名稱而不曾聽見其義;現在因《涅槃》才得聞其義。又說,先前雖曾聽到十二部經,心中仍以為向來不像這部《大涅槃經》。《大品》也說,魔化作比丘,為菩薩宣說聲聞十二部經。又有經說,大乘、小乘各具十二部;相信六部互通的,就承認它們通於大小乘,不相信六部互通的,就認為它們彼此不通。依這些話來看,大小乘都具有十二部;只是在小乘裡所說的,並不是大乘所明的義。因此別論時讓出三部而保留九部。
為什麼讓出三部?小乘以灰身滅智為歸趣,沒有如意珠王身,所以說沒有方廣經。縱然把法空當作方廣所說的文字,小乘人的根器鈍,說法一定要等待因緣,沒有天鼓自然發聲,因而少有無問自說;雖然也有授記,授成佛記的很少。《涅槃》第七又說,若說九部中不明佛性,那人沒有罪;照此類推,若說十二部中不明佛性,便有罪。
另有人說,大乘只有九部,除去因緣、譬喻、論義,因為大乘人的根器銳利,不必借這三部。這也只是別論;若通說大乘,怎會沒有這三種經?又有經說,小乘只讓出方廣一部,所以有十一部。小乘沒有方廣,是因大乘說如來常住、一切眾生都有佛性;正理叫『方』,包容豐富叫『廣』,理融通而沒有二別,也叫『等』。這些是聲聞法中所沒有的,所以只說十一部。若斷定小乘只有九部,就不應又承認十一部;既能取十一部,通論也就能有十二部。總之,為不同根緣別說時,或讓出三部,或讓出一部,由此判分大小乘。
五、面對不同根緣怎樣說法
第三意說明對緣的差異。所謂緣,是由十種因緣法所成的眾生;這些眾生各有十法界的根性,成熟的人先感得佛的教化。佛知道誰已成熟、誰尚未成熟,應機說法從不錯失時節。若眾生得解脫的因緣還沒有成熟,也不能完全捨棄,便只對這類根機宣說人乘、天乘,不使用脩多羅等十二部的名稱。
所以天竺外道典籍既沒有十二部的名稱,也沒有其中的意義;此地儒、道典籍也沒有這些名義。即使法身示現為王,宣說十善之道,也不混用十二部之名。《地持》因此說,有種性的菩薩能成熟自己,也能成熟他人;具有二乘種性或佛種性的人,隨相應之法成熟,沒有種性的人則先以善趣使他成熟。『以善趣成熟』正是這裡所說的意思;種性成熟的內容,後面另說。若是深觀修行的人,巧妙領得此意,也能憑無礙辯才,就邪說與外典安立十二部義,從邪相轉入正相;但那不是如來正式對根緣所說的十二部。
再約十因緣所成的眾生來說:若他有小乘根性,對這種根機通說便有十二部,別說則有九部或十一部;若他有菩薩根機,就不作讓部的別說,只明十二部經。
如來總對四種根緣宣說十二部法,又有兩種『四教』的分法。
第一種把隱密與顯露合起來論四類。隱密就是祕密教;顯露則有頓、漸、不定三類。祕密既然隱而不顯,不在世間公開流布,這裡擱置不論。若對四法界眾生通說十二部,別說時或九部、或十一部,叫漸法說。若對兩法界眾生通說十二部,叫頓法說。或對四法界,或對兩法界;或作別說,或只作通說,則叫不定法說。
第二種只在顯露的漸教之中,再分三藏、通、別、圓四教。三藏教直接面對三法界,別說或九部、或十一部。通教面對四法界,通說十二部法。別教面對兩法界,通說十二部法。圓教面對一法界,通說十二部法。
前面說身輪時,是把無記的化化禪與種種慈悲相合,示現各種身形:或作國師、道士、儒林宗師,或作父母、兄弟,乃至作猴、猿、鹿、馬,與眾生同事而利益他們,其數不可稱說。現在說口輪,也像前面以種種慈悲熏於無記化化禪那樣,能宣說百千萬種不同法門,多到不可盡說。正因不可盡說,才用龍宮所藏、象所負作譬,又說即使滴盡大海作墨、磨盡高山作硯,八萬四千法藏仍無法窮盡。法藏雖沒有邊際,以十二部收攝,仍能無所遺漏。
六、十二部所詮的深淺
第四意判明所詮。若詳論其義,應見於四教義;這裡只略舉詮表的大意。
若為眾生宣說人乘、天乘,所詮只是三界以內可思議的俗諦,永遠不詮真諦。若為漸教人別說九部、十一部,乃至通說十二部:最初階段,主要詮可思議的俗諦,旁兼可思議的真諦;中間階段,主要詮可思議的真諦,旁兼可思議的俗諦;後一階段,主要詮不可思議的真諦,旁兼不可思議的俗諦,乃至真俗二諦同時詮顯。若說頓教十二部,主要詮不可思議的真諦,旁兼不可思議的俗諦。若是不定教,就不能用固定方式判定所詮。
若只在漸教的四教內說所詮:三藏教主要詮可思議的真諦,旁兼可思議的俗諦;若為三藏菩薩說,則主要詮可思議的俗諦,旁兼可思議的真諦。為通教二乘說,主要詮可思議的真諦,旁兼可思議的俗諦;為通教初心菩薩說,與二乘相同;為後心菩薩說,則主要詮俗諦,旁兼真諦。
為別教初心說,主要詮三界以內的真俗,旁兼三界以外的真俗;為中心說,主要詮三界以外的真俗,旁兼三界以內的真俗;為後心說,則同時詮顯三界內外的真俗。為圓教初、中、後心說,始終圓滿詮顯三界以外不可思議的真俗。
七、說法的麁與妙
第五意說明麁妙,分成五層:一約理,二約言辭,三約所詮,四約眾經,五正約《法華》。
約理
就理而說,一切諸法無不是中道;不是離開文字以後,才另有解脫。文字的自性本離,當下就是解脫;因此一切言說都即理而妙。譬如龍降雨,落到各處便顯成不同事物,或成水,或成火,或成刀杖。理也是如此:理中本具,而眾生的情解有乖有順;情解違背理便叫麁,隨順理便叫妙。
約言辭
佛從得道之夜直到入泥洹的傍晚,常說般若,也常說中道;佛以一音演說法義,眾生卻隨自己的類別得到不同理解。一音能作巧妙宣說,這是妙;各類所解不同,其中自然又有麁、有妙。
約所詮
若對六道眾生說人乘、天乘,所詮是有為法,能詮的言教與所詮的義都麁。若對鈍根者說三藏五門,詮生滅四諦之理,能詮、所詮也都麁。通教五門以體法觀照,比三藏析法之門巧妙;但它所詮的仍是真諦,所以所詮仍麁。別教五門,能詮為麁,所詮的中道為妙。圓教五門,能詮與所詮全都妙。
約眾經
從眾經看,《華嚴》詮別教、圓教,三藏詮偏理,方等詮四種,《般若》詮三種,《法華》只作唯一之詮。其他經典所詮的妙與《法華》並無不同,卻夾帶麁的所詮;麁的所詮不能與妙合一,所以整體仍稱為麁。《法華》卻不同:佛平等地說法,像一味之雨;正直捨去方便,只說無上道,純粹只有一種所詮。
經中又說,從前曾呵毀、譏斥聲聞,而佛其實一直以大乘教化;又說,『你們所行的,正是菩薩道。』這便把原來判為麁的內容融通成妙。這兩層意思都異於眾經,所以稱妙。譬如良醫能把毒變成藥:二乘根性被說為敗壞,不能再回轉,所以名之為毒;現在於《法華》得到成佛授記,就是變毒為藥。因此《論》說,餘經不是祕密,《法華》才是祕密。此外還有本地的圓滿宣說,是其他經典所沒有的,後文將再廣明。
正約《法華》十二部
第一,脩多羅是直說。《法華》的直說只說中道的佛智慧,不說六道、二乘、菩薩等法,只說佛法,所以直說為妙。
第二,祇夜只重頌長行所說的中道,所以祇夜也妙。
第三,伽陀如龍女獻珠、喜見菩薩說偈,都是不依長行而孤然特起。龍女的偈明她在剎那間便成正覺,稱歎成就菩提之事;喜見的孤起偈讚歎佛的容顏極為奇妙,所以孤起的伽陀是妙。
第四,本事說二萬佛所教的只有無上道,不教別的事情,所以本事妙。
第五,本生說十六王子:就生身說,他們生為王子;就法身說,他們生為佛子,所以本生妙。
第六,因緣說十六王子為眾覆講大乘而結緣,又說衣中繫珠之緣;所論不是小乘、人乘、天乘等緣,所以因緣妙。
第七,未曾有說天花降下、大地震動,二是眉間放光,三是三度變化國土,這些都是不可思議、向來未有的妙事,所以未曾有妙。
第八,譬喻以法與譬喻合成經題,所譬的是開三乘方便、顯一乘真實,從不譬喻其他事情,所以譬喻妙。
第九,優波提舍中,舍利弗問佛,佛回答諸佛智慧之門;龍女與智積菩薩問答,所論也都是《法華》之事。智積說,他見釋迦牟尼佛經無量劫才成菩提,不相信這位女子能在須臾間成佛;這是執著別義而懷疑圓義。龍女說『佛自證知』,又把圓珠獻佛,以圓義回答別執,所以論議妙。
第十,無問自說如經文所說:『沒有人發問而佛自己宣說,稱歎自己所行之道;佛從三昧安詳而起,告訴舍利弗,宣說佛的智慧。』又說:『宿世的因緣,我現在就要宣說。』這便是無問自說妙。
第十一,授記為上、中、下三根聲聞授成佛記,說他們『都安住於真實智慧之中,受天人敬仰』,所以授記妙。
第十二,方廣說『其車高大寬廣』,又說『智慧深遠』,所以方廣妙。
由此可知,《法華》從開頭的直說直到優波提舍,十二種意義完全具足,而且每一部都妙。這是與麁相對而說說法妙。
再進一步開麁顯妙:從前十二部、十一部、九部之中沒有宣說真實的內容,現在顯明並沒有一個與從前之法分離的真實,只是異於從前未顯實的狀態。從前只說言語廣,沒有顯明義理廣;如今開顯那言語之廣,當下就是義理之廣。開顯昔日之異,顯明今日之同,這就是超越相待而說說法妙。
第六觀心一意,現文欠缺。
八、為什麼說法之後接著說眷屬
第九是眷屬妙,分成五門:第一說明來意,第二說明眷屬,第三說明麁妙,第四說明法門,五是分辨觀心。
先說次第。若完全不說法,也就罷了;只要說法,一定要被相應的根緣所領受,而根緣就是受道的人。既已受道,就成為眷屬。譬如父母遺下身體,孩子承受這身體而長成自身,因此成為天性之親;天性相親相愛,所以叫『眷』,彼此又有臣順相屬的關係,所以叫『屬』。
修行人也是如此。受戒時,師父把戒法說給面前的人聽;那人聽聞以後便發得戒體,師徒關係由此而生。禪定也是如此:師父傳授安心之法,學人依教修行而發得禪定,傳法者便是我的老師,我是他的弟子。智慧也是如此:有人宣說種種法門,法義轉入聽者心中,由法而結成親屬。因親而信,因信而順,這就叫眷屬。
其他佛土的其餘根門都很敏銳,佛可以隨所使用的塵境發起教化,使人得益。此土眾生耳根敏銳,所以偏用聲塵。二萬佛在世時教無上道,十六王子又覆講《法華》;從那時以來,聞者常作佛的眷屬,生生世世與師同生:有時作人、天眷屬,有時作三乘眷屬,有時作一乘眷屬。
所以舍利弗說:『今天才知道自己真是佛子。』從前佛教化五人,使他們得到真實無漏,因而稱為佛子;菩薩尚未發真,只被稱為外人。到《法華》發起大乘之解,舍利弗才自認往日不是真佛子。如今佛宣說唯一真實之道,眾生從聞法、悟入、理解而生起法身:『從佛口生』,是聞慧中的法身生;『從法化生』,是思慧中的法身生;『得佛法分』,是修慧中的法身生。三慧成就,才是真佛子,父子天性由此確定,眷屬也由此成立。因此說法妙之後,接著說眷屬妙。
九、五種事上眷屬
第二門說明眷屬,又分五種:一是理性眷屬,二是業生眷屬,三是願生眷屬,四是神通生眷屬,五是應生眷屬。
理性眷屬
眾生真如與佛真如本是一如,沒有兩個真如;理性自然相關,所以任運就是佛子。經中說:『我也是如此,是眾聖之中最尊貴者,是世間的父親;一切眾生都是我的孩子。』這是依理性說,無論事上曾經結緣或不曾結緣,全都是佛子。
業生眷屬
依理而論,一切眾生都是佛子;但他們像誤飲別人的毒藥,有失去本心的,也有沒有失去本心的。沒有失心的孩子向父親禮拜、跪請、問訊,請求救護;父親給藥,他們立刻服下。因此在大通智勝佛時,十六王子覆講《妙法華》,與他們結成大乘父子之緣。
失去本心的孩子即使拿到良藥也不肯服,流浪生死,如同逃往他國。佛便施設方便:或用三藏教結緣,宣說生滅之法;或用通教結緣,宣說無生之法;或用別教結緣,宣說不生而生的恒沙佛法;或用圓教結緣,宣說不生不生的一實相法。無論信受或誹謗,都會留下結緣之因;誹謗者先因顛倒而墮,後來又由這段因緣重新生起,終究得到度脫。如本論所說,喜根雖然誹謗,後來仍必得度。
結緣以後,佛以二十五三昧進入二十五有,宣說三諦法而使他們成熟。有些人在中間世已得度,有些直到現在還未得度;無論已度、未度,都是眷屬。
現今三藏佛在分段生死的國土出家成道,從前曾結三藏緣的人,有的得度,有的還沒有得度。已得度的人灰身滅智,不再談來生受緣;未得度的人則由舊緣牽引而來到分段國土。過去深切信受、隨順的人,現在作佛的親近熟識而受道;過去泛泛信順的人,現在作疏遠外人而受道;過去拒絕誹謗的人,現在作怨家而受道。
甘露初降時,他們最先嘗到,及早斷除分段生死,出離生死;又像大象護住象群,一起證得解脫。五位佛子等人雖與佛不同姓,卻是法親,是佛的內眷屬。若是親族而沒有得道,仍叫外眷屬,佛對那人沒有現前利益。若佛入滅度,不再於此世出生,那人的因緣便告一段落,轉交後佛繼續教化。
願生眷屬
願生眷屬在前世已和佛結緣,雖尚未斷苦,卻發願來生在佛的內眷屬中,或生作怨家等身,藉這種關係受道。若能得道,就成為法內眷屬;若不能得道,就成為法外眷屬。佛若入滅而此人仍未得益,也轉交後佛教化。
神通生眷屬
神通眷屬過去曾遇佛,已經發真見諦,生死卻還沒有完全盡;他們或住上界,或在他方。如今佛在分段國土作佛,他們或以願力、或以神通力來生下界,或作親近者、中間者、怨家,輔助佛行化,同時斷除剩餘惑業而出三界。若餘惑尚未斷盡便遇佛入滅,他們也能自行斷除,或等待後佛。
三藏不說三界以外的受生;現在以大乘意義看,過去遇佛得度、三界受生已盡的人,承受變易身,又被往昔因緣牽到分段國土,這不是業生,只是願生或神通生。
願生與神通生怎樣分別?依自身果報之力稱神通,依所受教門稱誓願。神通生的人在原來受報之處仍有報身,以身通力分形來到此處;願生的人在原受報處沒有身,只以願力下生。三藏不說已斷煩惱的人因誓願再受生死身,所以不能依三藏義談這種願生;通教則說菩薩發誓扶助所餘習氣而生在分段,以通教來說願生,義理較為合適。這些人尚未得到法身,所以完全沒有應生眷屬。以上說完三藏眷屬。
過去結無生法緣的人,有的已得道,有的未得道;佛現在於分段國土作佛。未得道而就在此處的人,有業生;從上界下來的人,有願生、神通生兩種。二者的分別如前。橫從他方國土來的人,也有願、通兩種;豎從方便土來的人,也有願、通兩種。通教人尚未得到法身,所以沒有應生眷屬。
過去曾結別教緣的人,在中間世與眾生同事說法,以種種教法教誡,使有些人成熟、有些尚未成熟。佛現在於分段國土作佛:未得道而就在此處的人有業生;從上界下來,有願生、神通生;橫從他方國土來,也有願、通;豎從方便土來,也有願、通;豎從實報土來,則有應生。後者先破無明,已經得到法身根本,能起應身進入生死,這就不同於前兩教。
過去結圓教緣的人,在中間世受到調伏、成熟,有的已得道,有的還沒有得道;現在佛於分段國土作佛,往昔因緣牽引他們來集,差別也不同。未得道而就在此處,有一種業生;從上界下來,有願生、神通生兩種;橫從他方來,有願、通兩種;從方便土來,也有願、通兩種;從實報土來,有一種應生,都如前例。
十、應身為何受生
有人問:法身的惑已除、理已顯,為什麼還要受生?
回答:應身受生有三層用意,第一為成熟他人,第二為自我成熟,第三為本來因緣所牽。
為成熟他人而來
業生眾生的善根微弱,不能自行發起。諸菩薩先前雖已得度,憐愍他們迷闇,便以慈力起應,進入二十五有,作他們的師長與引導者,引領實行眾生前往佛所。若眾生得到真實之道,就成為內眷屬,與應生者同類;若只得到相似之道,就與願生、神通生者同類;若真道、似道都還沒得到,也使他的勝業增進。無論哪一類都得到利益,菩薩的來生沒有徒勞。
如《華嚴》中說佛最初託胎時,法身菩薩全都侍衛佛而下生,如陰雲籠罩明月;其餘菩薩散降在其他胎中,分別作親近者、中間者、怨家,引導業生眾生。由此可知,這些眷屬並不是普通生死凡夫。摩耶是千佛之母,淨飯王是千佛之父,羅睺羅是千佛之子。諸聲聞都內藏真實功德而外現凡相,看似具有貪、瞋、癡三毒,其實正在清淨佛土;各位親族也都是以大方便權巧示現的上地法身菩薩。普通凡夫怎能懷孕那羅延力的菩薩?
外道怨敵抗拒、誹謗佛,也都是法身所作。輪王只有世間小善,尚且沒有怨敵;無上法王怎會滿路都是怨仇?若有人對佛作惡,便應到惡道受罪,又怎能明明白白生生世世來相惱?能承受龍象蹴踏的,也不是驢子。調達是賓伽羅菩薩,是佛前世的大善知識;阿闍世是不動菩薩;薩遮尼犍是大方便菩薩;波旬住於不可思議解脫。《華嚴》列眾,也說諸天、龍、鬼神都住不可思議法門。
因此,無論親近、中間、怨敵,無論好、惡、逆、順,只要已得法身,先前就是法內眷屬,現在則作應生眷屬;若同樣示現親、中、怨、好、惡、逆、順而尚未得法身,先前雖曾結緣,仍在法外,統稱願生、業生等眷屬。
其他經典也說這種權巧示現以利益眾生,眾人卻都把它們當作真實的內、外、好、惡、逆、順,所以經中說,從來不曾向人說過這樣的事。《法華》中,佛親自開顯近世是權、久遠是實,也開顯眷屬的迹是權、本是實。因此經文說:『現在將為你們宣說最真實的事。』這就是為成熟他人而來的應生眷屬。
為自己成就而來
第二是為自己成就而來。法身菩薩進道的方式並不固定,有時從生身進道,有時從法身進道。所以下方涌出的菩薩說:『我也自己想得到這真實清淨的大法。』〈分別功德品〉所說增進道行、減損生死,也是這層意思。
為本緣所牽而來
第三是為本來因緣所牽。眷屬最初從這尊佛發起道心,也從這尊佛住於不退地。佛尚且親自進入分段生死施作佛事,與佛有緣的人怎能不來?就像百川都要朝向大海,由因緣牽引而應生也是如此。
若分別說,業生在分段土,願生、神通生在方便土,應生在寂光土。若通論一處,四種可以同時具足;譬如在實報土,已得法身的人能起應身,也能示作四種眷屬。就結圓教緣而尚未斷惑的人說,自有業、願、通三種眷屬;就已得道的人說,便具四種。別教眷屬也有四種,可以類知。通教、三藏結緣者各有三種,也可以類知。雖然沒有由法身來應的『應』,仍可說眾生感、佛菩薩應的『應』;隨所得之應而立名,四義仍然分明具足。
十一、來與生的分別
有人問:下方菩薩從地涌出,妙音菩薩從東方來;《大經》中又召請十方大菩薩聚集娑羅林,作大師子吼。這些人在四種眷屬中屬於哪一種?
回答:這是以神通而來,不是由神通受生;是應現而來,不是應身受生;是大誓願彼此相關,不是由誓願受生;是因緣彼此召感而來,如下方菩薩聞聲、妙音菩薩見光,都是為諸佛大事業而來,不是由業受生。業生者不能由業而來;由業而來,也不等於業生。願生、神通生者不能以願力、通力而來;以願力、通力而來者,也能以願力、通力受生,也能應現而來;能應現而來的人,也能應身受生。
十二、眷屬的麁與妙
第三門說明麁妙。三藏根性的眷屬,根性低下;往昔所結的緣也淺小;中間世雖以法使他成熟,成熟的程度仍少。他們若來生佛國,作內眷屬或外眷屬,無論業生、願生、神通生,乃至應現而來、作三藏佛的影響眾,都是麁眷屬。通教、別教根性的眷屬,乃至各自的內、外眷屬,雖然巧拙互有不同,依例判斷,仍都叫麁眷屬。
《法華》說一切眾生都是佛子,不是受雇作工的外人。依理性說,沒有一個眾生不是佛子,所以理性眷屬妙。往昔十六王子覆講《法華》,與眾生結緣,在衣中繫珠;二萬億佛都教無上道。經中說:『我若遇到眾生,全都教他們修學佛道。』若眾生沒有佛性,佛卻教他佛道,過失就在佛;若眾生都有佛性,只因迷惑而不受教,過失便在眾生。一切有心者都將成佛;闡提並未斷盡心,仍能翻轉,成佛有何困難?
二乘灰身滅智:滅智則心盡,灰身則色盡,色心一同敗壞,面對五欲已無所能;佛卻能生生世世遇到他們,始終教以佛道,這就是中間成熟妙。如今他們在《法華》普遍得以成佛,這是希有之事。最上的醫王把毒變作藥,能治敗種,使被認為無心的人也得成佛,這就是內、外眷屬妙。
譬如臨陣爭功,前鋒最先立功。佛說種種教法,收攝眾生;灰心的二乘卻處處不能進入,到《法華》忽然得入。所以《涅槃》從遠處指明,八千聲聞已在《法華》得到授記,如秋天收割、冬天收藏,事情已畢,再沒有別事可作。若他們在《法華》沒有悟入佛性,《涅槃》便不應遙指已得授記;若眾生本無佛性,往昔結緣時也不應教他們佛道。推究開始,考察終結,佛性之義由此分明。
再問主張《華嚴》是頓極之教的人:《華嚴》說不說一切眾生都有佛性?若說有,二乘人為何沒有聽經受記成佛,反而像聾、啞的人?若說二乘本有佛性,只因匆忙取小,如受宮刑者的本根已敗,那還能不能治?若能治,為何不治?若不能治,又怎能說一切眾生都有佛性?由此可知,《華嚴》所不能治的是方便之說,《法華》能治才是如實之說。能治最難治者,就在這裡顯出妙。
所謂結緣妙、成熟妙、業生妙、願生妙、應生妙、內眷屬妙、外眷屬妙,都能領受妙道、影響妙事,所以稱妙。若把這層意思約五味判攝:乳教有別、圓兩種眷屬,一麁一妙;酪教只有一麁;生蘇有三麁一妙;熟蘇有二麁一妙;《法華》沒有麁,只有妙。這是以相待義說眷屬妙。
再說開麁顯妙。其他經典所說的麁眷屬,都沒有看見佛性;如今《法華》確定天性、審定父子,不再把眾生看成客作之人。常不輕菩薩深得此意,知道一切眾生的正因不滅,所以不敢輕慢任何人。對一切過去佛,無論現在住世或已入滅,若有人聽聞一句,都能成佛道,這表示了因不滅;低頭、舉手也都成佛道,這表示緣因不滅。一切眾生無不具足正因、了因、緣因三德,這就是開麁顯妙、超越相待而說眷屬妙。
十三、法門也是眷屬
第四門說法門眷屬。普現菩薩問淨名居士:『你的父母、妻子、親戚、眷屬、官吏、人民、朋友,都是誰?奴婢、僮僕、象馬、車乘又在何處?』淨名回答:『方便是父親,智度是母親;一切引導眾生的老師,無不由此出生。法喜是妻子,慈悲是女兒,善心誠實是兒子,畢竟空寂是房舍;弟子就是種種塵勞,隨心自在轉化;道品是善知識,由此成就正覺。』這就是以法門作眷屬。法門不同,深淺也有差別。
在三藏法門中,觀真諦是實智,觀假有是權智;兩種智慧圓滿,就名為佛,而佛便是導師。慈悲六道眾生叫女,使他人善順真諦叫男;得到這法時心生歡喜,這歡喜叫妻;在心中修種種波羅蜜、道品,這些就是善知識。
在通教法門中,觀一切法如幻如化,當體通達即空,是實智;分別四門的同異,是權智。從兩種智慧生起理解,叫導師。慈愛眾生叫女,使他們生起善良正直之心叫男;修六度、道品叫善知識。這就是通教法門眷屬。
別教有恒沙法門眷屬。真、俗二諦相合是權智,智是父;中道實理是母。無量慈善、無量道品、種種波羅蜜全都通達無礙;道種智分明,能觀眾生根機、識別相應法藥,這就是別教眷屬。
所以《無量義》說:『諸佛法王是父親,經教是夫人母親,兩者和合而生出諸菩薩子。』《十住毘婆沙》說:『般舟三昧是父,大悲無生是母,一切如來都從這兩法出生。』《寶性論》說:『大乘信是子,般若是母,禪是胎,大悲是乳母,諸佛是如實之子。』
闡提有誹謗大乘的障礙,外道有錯計身中有我的障礙,聲聞有畏懼生死的障礙,支佛有捨棄利益眾生的障礙。菩薩修四法加以對治:修信、修般若、修虛空定與首楞嚴定、修大悲。由此得到清淨法界,到達彼岸,看見如來性,生在如來家,成為佛子。既然說見如來性、生如來家,就可知是以如來為父。無量無邊、不可說又不可說的法門,全都能生出佛子。
圓教法門的眷屬,依自行說,三諦、一諦是實;依化他說,一諦、三諦是權;隨眾生情解而說,一諦、三諦是權;隨佛智而說,三諦、一諦是實。從這不可思議境生起理解,一心具足萬行之善叫男,無緣大慈叫女;開佛知見而生歡喜叫妻;非淨非垢等中道、道品、六波羅蜜叫善知識。像這樣,以圓滿至極的實相法門作眷屬。菩薩在初住中便成正覺,能以八相教化眾生,就是導師。前面那些法門既麁,所生的導師也麁;如今法門眷屬既妙,所生的導師也妙。
再用這層意思遍歷五味教:乳教一麁一妙,酪教只有一麁,生蘇三麁一妙,熟蘇二麁一妙,《法華》只有一妙。以上是相待麁而說妙。
其他經典中,妙的自行是妙,麁的自行是麁;《法華》卻不只是使原來的妙仍為妙,也不再留有麁。凡是前來所說的一切麁法,全都獲得決了,成為一種平等大慧妙法門。這是超越相待之意。
十四、在心中辨認眷屬
第五門說觀心眷屬,分成六種:第一是愛心,第二是見心,其餘四種就是四教的觀心。
愛心眷屬,以無明為父,以癡愛為母,生出種種煩惱子孫。修行人因貪著、憶想,想在心中得到某種法門,魔鬼便乘隙而入。譬如有人思念妖媚女子,邪魅便來媚惑;修行人也一樣,心中憶想偏邪,邪物便能進入。由鬼力的緣故,他或生起權法之解,或生起實法之解;邪解既生,鬼導師也就出生,繼而發起鬼的慈善,貪著邪法之喜,行邪的六度、道品,得到邪辯,心思明利、口才敏捷,宣說種種法門。這就是愛心眷屬。
邪相變得銳利,便發出四種見解。見心推求籌畫,建立種種法門;自己心中所見的叫實,與別人相同的叫權;心中生起愛著叫女,心作分別叫男;又在這心中修六度為道品。這就是見心眷屬。
為什麼這兩種都是邪眷屬?因為見、愛不能辨認自己心中的苦、集,反而妄稱為道、滅;也不懂什麼是字、什麼是非字,就像蟲咬木頭偶然咬成一個字形,只偶然得到法門的名稱,卻沒有相應之義。這正是愛見。
若能觀心,便知道愛心、見心全是因緣所生之法。先觀它無常生滅,隨即又有四番觀心眷屬。如《中論》偈在本論中所說:『因緣所生之法,即空、即假、即中。』仍在四種觀法中各明眷屬,其義準照前文可知。
六種觀心中,前五種判為麁,最後一種判為妙。再由開麁而論妙:人若連自己的愛見心是因緣所生都不認識,怎能認識因緣心即空、即假?尚且不識空、假,又怎能了知魔界當下就是佛界,在見上不動而修三十七品?如今觀愛就是法性,觀見而不為它所動,就在其中修三十七品;魔界、見界就是佛界,能在非字之中認出字,行於非道而通達佛道,於是一切法無不是妙。
說事上眷屬,足以使只學文字的人低首聽受;說法門眷屬,足以使依教而行的人折服;說觀心眷屬,足以使觀心坐禪的人折服。這三種法門,都超過他們原有的聞見。
From the Ineffable to Teaching for the Sake of Conditions
The eighth topic is the subtlety of teaching the Dharma. Dharmas originally cannot be displayed through forms, and the marks of words are themselves quiescent. Yet because sentient beings possess conditions for deliverance, the Buddha can also proclaim and reveal them. In the preceding subtlety, the body of the King of Medicine Trees and the body of the king of wish-fulfilling jewels first moved beings through concentration. In the present subtlety, the poison drum and heavenly drum then remove their sufferings through wisdom. What the Buddha expounds is the One Vehicle, without a distinction among three vehicles, bringing everyone to the ground of omniscience; everything he says is true and not false. The subtlety of teaching the Dharma therefore follows the subtlety of supernormal power.
The subtlety of teaching the Dharma has six divisions: first, explaining the name “Dharma”; second, distinguishing Great and Lesser; third, clarifying sameness and difference when facing different faculties and conditions; fourth, judging the meanings signified by verbal teaching; fifth, clarifying coarse and wondrous; and sixth, clarifying contemplation of mind.
A Sevenfold Analysis of the Twelve Divisions of Scripture
First comes the explanation of the Dharma-name. Although the Dharmas of the buddhas of past, present, and future are immeasurable and boundless, the twelve divisions of scripture include them all without omission. Following Dharmottara, the text first distinguishes them in seven ways: substance, form, instituting names, determining names, differences, mutual inclusion, and analysis.
Substance, Form, and Instituting Names
“Substance” is one: scriptures all take names, words, clauses, and sentences as their substance. No scripture is otherwise, so the substance is one.
“Form” is two: direct teaching in prose and praise composed in verse. People’s preferences differ; some like direct speech and others ornate language, producing two different forms.
The instituting of names has three classes. Sūtra, geya, and gāthā are named from their words and clauses, not from the meanings they signify. Prediction and seven other divisions are named neither from what they signify nor from their wording, but from the events narrated. Vaipulya alone is named from its signified meaning.
Why are they divided in this way? Sūtra and the next two divisions directly teach the characteristics of dharmas, and their names can directly disclose their content. Suffering, accumulation, cessation, and path, for example, indicate their referents as soon as their names are seen, so the name is established from the expression itself. The Dharmas signified by prediction and the other divisions cannot be explained by a name alone; they must be disclosed through a concrete event. Prediction is named from the event of conferring a prediction, but clarifies the principle that cultivating a cause produces a fruit. Principle is manifested through the event, and the event is in turn explained through words. By giving predictions to śrāvakas, the Lotus shows that everyone will become a buddha. Because its meaning is disclosed through an event of prediction, it is called a scripture of prediction.
Unsolicited teaching is likewise named from an event. Noble ones ordinarily wait to be asked before teaching, yet they must also become uninvited teachers of sentient beings. Moreover, Buddhadharma is so profound that no one is able to ask about it. If the Buddha did not speak on his own, people would have no means to know. They know neither whether the Buddha will speak nor which Dharma he will teach. By speaking without a question, the Buddha reveals the profundity of what is taught, a realm known only through personal realization. The meaning is therefore disclosed through the event of unsolicited speech.
Scripture of causes and conditions is similar. To explain precepts, someone’s transgression must first disclose the fault; only when the character of the fault becomes apparent can the precept be instituted. The teaching is thus revealed through the occasion. The Dharma-characteristic taught in a scripture of similes is subtle and hidden, so a familiar event must be borrowed to compare with a distant principle. Words furnish a comparison, and principle is disclosed through that comparison.
Scripture of former events tells the former affairs of another, while scripture of former births tells one’s own lives in the past; both move from a present event to an earlier one. A former event used to disclose what is signified is called scripture of former events; a former birth used to disclose what was practiced is called scripture of former births. Scripture of marvels recounts extraordinary events never seen before in order to show that Buddhadharma possesses great power and can bring great benefit; the wondrous event discloses what is signified. Because the words and meanings in the other divisions can be hidden, scripture of discussion uses repeated questions, answers, and distinctions to clarify the meaning disclosed. This is how prediction and the other seven divisions take their names from events.
Vaipulya is named from what it signifies. Although the principle it signifies is spoken through names, it actually transcends names and words. Though events may also be used to reveal its meaning, it cannot be grasped according to their outward appearance. It is therefore named neither from wording nor event, but from the principle signified.
Four Ways of Determining Names
Determining names has four patterns. Sūtra is translated “thread scripture”: the substance of scripture is names, while its title comes from the simile of a thread. Geya and gāthā are named directly from their literary forms. Prediction, unsolicited teaching, and discussion combine literary form with the narrated event in their names. All remaining divisions are named from events.
Nine Differences of Sūtra
Sūtra has nine meanings. First, one scripture says that everything from the opening “Thus” to the closing “put it into practice” is called sūtra. Here the name sūtra applies generally to the entire scripture and its substance includes the whole: because everything is scripture, the name is general; because the twelve divisions are then distinguished within the scripture constituted by these words, its substance is comprehensive.
Second, within the general name sūtra, the other eleven divisions are separated according to the event taught. In contrast to those eleven, what remains as direct teaching of Dharma-characteristics is sūtra in the specific sense.
Third, scripture of discussion explains the other eleven divisions, which are therefore the scriptural bases on which discussion relies. All eleven divisions interpreted by discussion can consequently be called sūtra.
Fourth, the “Sūtra Chapter” of the Saṃyuktābhidharmahṛdaya contrasts scripture with treatise and calls scripture sūtra. Fifth, Vasubandhu explains Āryadeva’s Śataśāstra; there the treatise being explained serves as the scriptural basis, and the treatise itself is called sūtra. Sixth, a scripture says that apart from sūtra, four-line verses are verse-scripture; in contrast to four-line verse, the remaining prose is sūtra. Seventh, another scripture calls geya a verse-recitation sūtra; in contrast to the recapitulating geya, the prose being recapitulated is sūtra. Eighth, when scripture, discipline, and treatise are distinguished as the three baskets, the part setting forth and arranging principle and teaching is called sūtra, in contrast to the separately established Vinaya and Abhidharma. Ninth, a scripture says that the twelve divisions of scripture issue from the Buddha and sūtra issues from the twelve divisions. This contrasts the twelve particular teachings with the sūtra that runs through them. Together with the first two meanings, these make nine.
Gāthā, Geya, and the Remaining Differences
Gāthā has four meanings. First, when the Lotus is said to contain asaṃkhya and other numbers of verses or the Nirvāṇa twenty-five thousand verses, “verse scripture” is a general and comprehensive name. If four lines constitute one verse, an individual graph or line may be called scripture by participation in the complete verse; this does not mean each graph or line is itself a verse. Because noble speech is skillful and its clauses and sentences form complete structures, several lines compose one verse and the whole can be called verse. Second, apart from sūtra, what is composed of four lines is verse. Third, verse that recapitulates preceding prose is geya, while verse that does not recapitulate is called verse scripture. Fourth, just as sūtra first serves as a general comprehensive name and is then divided according to events, leaving direct teaching specifically named sūtra, verses too may be divided into prediction, causes and conditions, and other classes according to events. Only verse that directly teaches without following a particular event is called verse scripture.
Geya means recapitulation, of which there are three kinds: recapitulating an intention, an event, or words. Recapitulating an intention means expressing in verse the Dharma-characteristic or event held in the noble one’s mind. If the verse recapitulates a Dharma-characteristic contemplated in mind, it is gāthā scripture; if it recapitulates an event such as prediction, it follows that event into the appropriate division. Recapitulating an event means recapitulating the concrete event of prediction or another division and likewise follows the event into its own class. When words spoken in connection with an event are recapitulated, they too follow that event into its division. Only when directly taught sūtra is recapitulated is the result called geya, the scripture of recapitulating verse.
Prediction takes a future fruit to be attained as the expectation held in mind and is therefore a “record”; the noble one uses words to bestow this matter on another and it is therefore “conferred.” Prediction has two kinds. Conferring on bodhisattvas a distinction predicting buddhahood is Great Vehicle prediction. Predicting causes and fruits to be obtained soon afterward is Lesser Vehicle prediction.
Unsolicited teaching occurs in two situations. First, the principle is too deep and the purport too distant for anyone to ask an appropriate question. Second, the matter is not impossible to ask about, but the listeners ought to hear the Dharma now, so the Buddha acts as an uninvited teacher and proclaims it without waiting for a question.
Vaipulya has two kinds of breadth: breadth of words and breadth of meaning.
Mutual Inclusion among the Twelve Divisions
Mutual inclusion means that eleven divisions are separated out from sūtra. If verse is contrasted with direct teaching, sūtra can include nine divisions and lacks only gāthā and geya. Gāthā can include ten and lacks only directly taught sūtra. Geya can include nine and lacks both directly taught sūtra and nonrecapitulating verse. The received text abbreviates the further analysis of presence and absence at this point.
A Second Explanation of the Twelve Names According to the Great Treatise
Dharma-names were already discussed in the earlier account of how teachings arise. They are listed again because different authorities give different names and translations vary widely. The present account follows the Great Treatise on the Perfection of Wisdom: first, sūtra, translated as Dharma-basis, concordant scripture, or thread scripture; second, geya, recapitulation, because verse recapitulates sūtra; third, vyākaraṇa, prediction; fourth, gāthā, nonrecapitulating verse, abbreviated simply as verse and composed in four lines like poetry in China; fifth, udāna, unsolicited teaching; sixth, nidāna, causes and conditions; seventh, avadāna, simile; eighth, itivṛttaka, “thus it was said” or former event; ninth, jātaka, former birth; tenth, vaipulya, expansive teaching; eleventh, adbhutadharma, marvels; and twelfth, upadeśa, discussion.
A “division” has its own class and associated instances. “Scripture” in the foreign language is sūtra, translated here as “thread scripture.” A thread passes through things, and warp threads intersect the weft to form cloth; words similarly gather and preserve the meaning of Dharma and are therefore like a thread and a scripture. The Saṃyuktābhidharmahṛdaya gives five meanings of sūtra; these are a treatise master’s explanations, not five translations. Secular usage contrasts warp with weft and also glosses scripture as “constant”: although the beginning and end differ in time, what runs through an affair does not change. Because it does not change, it is called constant.
1. Sūtra
The parts of scriptures that teach directly are sūtra: for example, the four Āgamas and the two hundred and fifty precepts. Direct teaching in the various Mahāyāna scriptures outside the three baskets is likewise sūtra.
2. Geya
Verses in scriptures may contain four, five, seven, or nine graphs per line, with no fixed length. Whatever recapitulates preceding prose is geya.
3. Vyākaraṇa
Vyākaraṇa records the eons associated with the three vehicles, six destinies, and nine paths. It predicts that a particular person will become a buddha, attain the fruit of a śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha after a certain number of years, or receive a particular recompense among the six destinies. All these are predictions.
When a prediction is conferred, the Buddha emits five-colored light from his face. Light from the two upper teeth illuminates the three evil destinies, while light from the two lower teeth illuminates humans and gods. In the light are taught impermanence, nonself, and secure nirvāṇa. Beings in the three painful destinies who encounter the light and hear the Dharma gain ease in body and mind. Disabled people in the human realm are healed. Beings in the six desire heavens become disenchanted with sensual pleasures, while beings in the form realm become disenchanted with meditative pleasure. The light fills the ten directions, universally performs buddha-work, circles the Buddha seven times, and then reenters. Reentry beneath the feet confers a prediction of the hell destiny; reentry at the lower leg, thigh, navel, chest, mouth, between the shoulders, and crown proceeds in stages up to prediction of the Buddha-path. The Treatise does not show a ray for prediction as an asura. Asuras should be separated from the ghost destiny and placed provisionally between thigh and navel.
4. Gāthā
Any verse of four, five, seven, nine, or another number of graphs that does not recapitulate preceding prose is gāthā.
5. Udāna
Some Dharmas must be spoken by the Buddha, but no one asks. The Buddha then opens the topic briefly. At Viśākhā’s Hall in Śrāvastī, for example, the Buddha walked in the shade and spontaneously taught an udāna that the absence of self and possessions is exceedingly good. In the prajñā assembly, the gods praised Subhūti’s teaching, exclaiming that the World-Honored One was rare and difficult to encounter. This too is called udāna. After the Buddha’s nirvāṇa, the disciples collected essential verses, assembling verses on impermanence as the “Chapter on Impermanence” and continuing through the “Chapter on Brahmins”; all may be called udāna.
6. Nidāna
Nidāna explains the causes and conditions through which a particular action of a buddha arose and answers why the Buddha taught that matter. In sūtra, the matter is taught because someone asked. In Vinaya, a precept is instituted because someone committed a particular act. All occasions giving rise to the Buddha’s words are nidāna.
7. Avadāna
Avadāna takes events similar to things in the world and uses gentle, accessible words to make comparisons: the long simile of the Madhyama Āgama, the great simile of the Dīrgha Āgama, and the similes of Koṭikarṇa and Śroṇakoṭikarṇa are examples. Immeasurable similes are all avadāna.
8. Itivṛttaka
Itivṛttaka has two kinds. The first is a concluding sentence meaning: what I previously promised to teach has now been completed. The second is a separate kind of scripture called itimuttaka, also called indakamuttaka by some, found in both the three baskets and Mahāyāna.
Its example is this. King Śuddhodana compelled a thousand Śākyans to renounce the household. The Buddha selected five hundred capable of attaining the path, took them to Śrāvastī, and separated them from their relatives. Śāriputra and Maudgalyāyana instructed them. They practiced diligently through the first, middle, and last watches without sleeping and consequently felt that the night was long. After attaining the path and returning home, they came from a forest fifty li outside Kapilavastu to beg in the city and again felt that the road was long. A lion then came to bow at the Buddha’s feet, and because of these three conditions the Buddha spoke a verse. Recounting the former conditions behind these three events is called itivṛttaka.
9. Jātaka
Jātaka recounts a bodhisattva’s former births. Once, as a lion, the bodhisattva was entrusted by a monkey with the care of its young and tore flesh from his own flank to exchange for the monkey. In a world stricken by disease he became a red-eyed fish and made a gift to aid the sick. As a bird he rescued someone who had fallen into water. Immeasurable former births containing such acts of saving sentient beings are jātaka.
10. Vaipulya
Vaipulya includes the Mahāyāna Prajñā Sūtra, the Sūtra of the Six Pāramitās, Flower Crown, the Lotus, Origins of the Buddha, Cloud of Conditions, Dharma Cloud, Great Cloud, and immeasurable other scriptures. Scriptures taught to enable sentient beings to attain unsurpassed complete awakening are all vaipulya.
11. Adbhutadharma
The Buddha manifests various supernormal powers that cause sentient beings to marvel at what they have never seen. Emitting light, moving the earth, and all extraordinary signs are adbhutadharma.
12. Upadeśa
Upadeśa answers various questions, explains why things are so, and extensively unfolds different meanings. Whatever interprets meaning through this kind of question and answer is upadeśa. Discussion spoken by the Buddha himself, Kātyāyana’s explanations, and even Dharma-concordant teachings of ordinary people in the age of the semblance Dharma can all be called upadeśa scripture.
Great and Lesser Vehicles and the Twelve Divisions
The second division distinguishes the magnitude of Dharma. The Lotus calls nine divisions the basis for entering the Great Vehicle. In specific treatment, those nine belong to the Lesser Vehicle and the other three to the Great. Generally, however, the Lesser Vehicle also includes predictions of causes and fruits in the six destinies. The Āgamas predict Maitreya’s future buddhahood—how could prediction be absent? Lesser Vehicle scriptures also contain self-praise and speech offered without a question. Śrāvaka scripture calls the emptiness of dharmas “great emptiness,” and the Satyasiddhi Treatise says that it precisely wishes to reveal the real meaning in the three baskets: emptiness, which the Abhidharma did not fully unfold. Emptiness is expansive scripture. Thus the Lesser Vehicle generally possesses all twelve divisions.
The Nirvāṇa therefore says that although the twelve divisions had been heard before, only their names and not their meanings had been heard; only through the Nirvāṇa is their meaning now heard. It also says that even after hearing the twelve divisions, one still thought that none was like the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra. The Large Prajñā describes Māra appearing as a monk and teaching a bodhisattva the śrāvaka twelve divisions. Another scripture says that the Great and Lesser Vehicles each possess twelve: those who accept that six divisions are shared accept their application to both, while those who do not accept that sharing regard them as mutually exclusive. These passages show that both Vehicles possess twelve, although the meanings taught in the Lesser are not those clarified in the Great. Specific treatment therefore yields three and retains nine.
Why yield three? The Lesser Vehicle takes reducing the body to ash and extinguishing cognition as its destination and lacks the body of a king of wish-fulfilling jewels; it is therefore said to lack vaipulya. Even if the wording concerning Dharma-emptiness is treated as expansive, those of dull faculties require occasions before Dharma is taught and do not possess the heavenly drum’s spontaneous sound, so unsolicited teaching is rare. Although they receive predictions, predictions of buddhahood are few. Fascicle seven of the Nirvāṇa also says that one who claims the nine divisions do not reveal buddha-nature commits no offense; by inference, one who says the twelve do not reveal buddha-nature does commit an offense.
Some say that the Great Vehicle has only nine divisions, excluding causes and conditions, simile, and discussion because people of sharp Great Vehicle faculties do not need them. This too is only specific treatment. Generally, how could the Great Vehicle lack these three? Another scripture says that the Lesser Vehicle yields only expansive scripture and thus possesses eleven divisions. It lacks vaipulya because the Great Vehicle teaches the Tathāgata’s permanence and the buddha-nature of all sentient beings: correct principle is “direction,” rich inclusion is “expansive,” and principle interfusing without duality is also “equal.” These meanings do not occur in śrāvaka Dharma, so eleven divisions are taught. If the Lesser Vehicle were definitively limited to nine, eleven could not also be accepted. Once eleven can be taken, all twelve can also be generally present. In short, specific teaching for different faculties yields three divisions or one and thereby distinguishes Great from Lesser.
How Dharma Is Taught to Different Faculties and Conditions
The third division explains differences in responding to conditions. “Conditions” means sentient beings constituted by ten causes and conditions, each with faculties and dispositions of the ten Dharma realms. Those already mature first evoke the Buddha’s transformation. The Buddha knows who is and is not mature and never misses the proper time in teaching. If conditions for liberation have not ripened, these beings still cannot be abandoned; for such faculties, only the human and heavenly vehicles are taught, without using the names sūtra and the other twelve divisions.
Non-Buddhist works in India consequently possess neither the names nor meanings of the twelve divisions; the Confucian and Daoist classics here possess neither. Even when the Dharma-body appears as a king and teaches the ten wholesome actions, it does not mix in the names of the twelve divisions. The Bodhisattvabhūmi therefore says that a bodhisattva with the lineage can mature oneself and others; those with the lineage of the two vehicles or buddhas mature through corresponding Dharma, while those without a lineage are first matured through fortunate destinies. That maturation through fortunate destinies is exactly the present meaning. Maturation of lineages is explained later. A practitioner of deep contemplation who skillfully understands this can use unobstructed eloquence to establish the meanings of the twelve divisions within deviant teachings and outside classics and turn deviant characteristics into correct ones; but these are not the twelve divisions formally taught by the Tathāgata to particular faculties.
For sentient beings constituted by the ten causes and conditions, one with Lesser Vehicle faculties is generally taught twelve divisions and specifically nine or eleven. One with bodhisattva faculties is not addressed through the specific yielding of divisions, but is taught all twelve.
The Tathāgata generally teaches the Dharma of the twelve divisions to four kinds of faculties and conditions, using two different arrangements called “four teachings.”
The first arrangement combines hidden and manifest modes into four. Hidden means the Secret Teaching. The manifest modes are sudden, gradual, and indeterminate. Because the Secret is hidden and unmanifest and does not circulate publicly in the world, it is set aside here. General teaching of the twelve divisions to beings in four Dharma realms, with nine or eleven in specific treatment, is gradual Dharma-teaching. General teaching of the twelve to beings in two Dharma realms is sudden Dharma-teaching. Teaching sometimes four Dharma realms and sometimes two, sometimes specifically and sometimes only generally, is indeterminate Dharma-teaching.
The second arrangement operates only within manifest gradual teaching and further distinguishes the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings. The Tripiṭaka Teaching directly addresses three Dharma realms and specifically teaches nine or eleven divisions. The Shared addresses four realms and generally teaches twelve. The Distinct addresses two realms and generally teaches twelve. The Perfect addresses one realm and generally teaches twelve.
In the earlier account of the body-wheel, various forms were manifested by joining the dhyāna of morally indeterminate transformation upon transformation with different kinds of kindness and compassion: a state preceptor, Daoist, Confucian master, parent, sibling, monkey, ape, deer, or horse could be displayed to work alongside sentient beings and benefit them in incalculable numbers. The present account of the speech-wheel likewise describes kindnesses and compassions perfuming the dhyāna of morally indeterminate transformation upon transformation so that hundreds of thousands of millions of Dharma-gates can be proclaimed without exhaustion. Their inexhaustibility is compared to what is stored in dragon palaces or carried by elephants, or to draining the sea for ink and grinding down mountains for inkstones without exhausting the eighty-four thousand Dharma stores. Boundless though the Dharma stores are, the twelve divisions include them without omission.
Depths of Meaning Signified by the Twelve Divisions
The fourth division judges what is signified. A detailed explanation belongs in the doctrine of the four teachings; only the general purport is given here.
When the human and heavenly vehicles are taught, they signify only conceivable conventional truth within the three realms and never true truth. In gradual teaching, whether nine or eleven divisions are taught specifically or all twelve generally, the initial stage primarily signifies conceivable conventional truth and secondarily conceivable true truth. The middle stage primarily signifies conceivable true truth and secondarily conceivable conventional truth. The later stage primarily signifies inconceivable true truth and secondarily inconceivable conventional truth, until true and conventional can be signified together. Sudden teaching through the twelve divisions primarily signifies inconceivable true truth and secondarily inconceivable conventional truth. In the Indeterminate Teaching, what is signified cannot be fixed.
Within the four forms of gradual teaching, the Tripiṭaka primarily signifies conceivable true truth and secondarily conceivable conventional truth; when taught for Tripiṭaka bodhisattvas, it primarily signifies conceivable conventional and secondarily conceivable true. For the two vehicles and beginning bodhisattvas in the Shared Teaching, it primarily signifies conceivable true and secondarily conventional. For later Shared-Teaching bodhisattvas, it primarily signifies conventional and secondarily true.
For the beginning mind of the Distinct Teaching, it primarily signifies true and conventional truths within the three realms and secondarily those beyond. For the middle mind, it primarily signifies the true and conventional beyond and secondarily those within. For the later mind, it signifies the truths within and beyond together. For the beginning, middle, and later minds of the Perfect Teaching, it always completely signifies the inconceivable true and conventional truths beyond the three realms.
Coarse and Wondrous in Teaching the Dharma
The fifth division clarifies coarse and wondrous in five ways: according to principle, words, what is signified, scriptures, and the present Lotus.
According to Principle
From the side of principle, all dharmas are the Middle Way. Liberation is not something else found only after leaving words behind. The nature of words is itself detached and is immediately liberation; all speech is therefore wondrous as principle. It is like rain from a dragon that becomes different things wherever it falls—water, fire, or weapons. Principle is the same: everything is inherently present within it, while sentient beings’ affective understanding either conflicts or accords. Conflict with principle is coarse; accord with it is wondrous.
According to Words
From the night of attaining the path until the evening of nirvāṇa, the Buddha constantly teaches prajñā and the Middle Way. The Buddha expounds Dharma through one sound, yet sentient beings gain different understandings according to their classes. The single sound’s ability to teach skillfully is wondrous; among the different understandings are naturally both coarse and wondrous.
According to What Is Signified
When the human and heavenly vehicles are taught to beings of the six destinies, conditioned dharmas are signified and both teaching and meaning are coarse. When the Tripiṭaka’s five gates are taught to dull faculties and signify the principle of the four truths as arising and ceasing, both are coarse. The Shared Teaching’s five gates use integral contemplation and are more skillful than the Tripiṭaka’s analytical approach, but because what they signify is still true truth, the signified remains coarse. In the Distinct Teaching’s five gates, what signifies is coarse while the signified Middle Way is wondrous. In the Perfect Teaching’s five gates, both signifier and signified are wondrous.
According to the Various Scriptures
Among scriptures, the Avataṃsaka signifies Distinct and Perfect, the three baskets signify partial principle, the Vaipulya period signifies four, the Prajñā three, and the Lotus only one. The wondrous signified in the other scriptures does not differ from the Lotus, but is mixed with coarse signification. Because the coarse cannot be merged with the wondrous, those scriptures are named coarse as wholes. The Lotus differs: the Buddha teaches equally like rain of one flavor, directly abandons skillful means, and teaches only the unsurpassed path. It has only one pure signification.
The scripture also says that śrāvakas were formerly rebuked and disparaged, yet the Buddha had in fact always taught them through the Great Vehicle. It further says, “What you practice is the bodhisattva path.” What had been judged coarse is thereby interfused as wondrous. Because both meanings differ from other scriptures, this is called wondrous. It is like a good physician transforming poison into medicine: the dispositions of the two vehicles were called ruined and unable to turn, and thus called poison; in the Lotus they now receive predictions of buddhahood, which is transforming poison into medicine. The Treatise therefore says that other scriptures are not secret but the Lotus is secret. The complete teaching of the Origin is also absent from other scriptures and will be explained extensively below.
The Twelve Divisions Specifically in the Lotus
First, sūtra is direct teaching. The direct teaching in the Lotus teaches only the Middle-Way wisdom of a buddha. It does not teach Dharmas of the six destinies, two vehicles, or bodhisattvas, but only Buddha-Dharma; hence direct teaching is wondrous.
Second, geya only recapitulates the Middle Way taught in prose and is therefore wondrous.
Third, gāthā includes the Dragon Girl’s offering of the jewel and verses of the bodhisattva Joyful Seen, which arise independently rather than following prose. The Dragon Girl’s verse clarifies her attainment of complete awakening in an instant and praises the matter of awakening. Joyful Seen’s independent verse praises the exceedingly wondrous appearance of the Buddha. Independent gāthā is therefore wondrous.
Fourth, former event recounts that twenty thousand buddhas taught only the unsurpassed path and no other affair; hence former event is wondrous.
Fifth, former birth recounts the sixteen princes. In embodied life they were born as princes; in Dharma-body they were born as buddha-children. Former birth is therefore wondrous.
Sixth, causes and conditions recounts how the sixteen princes repeated the Great Vehicle teaching for the assembly and formed connections, and how the jewel was tied within the garment. These are not conditions concerning Lesser Vehicle, human, or heavenly paths. Causes and conditions is therefore wondrous.
Seventh, marvels recounts heavenly flowers descending, the earth moving, the light between the brows, and the three transformations of the lands. These are inconceivable wondrous events never seen before, so marvels is wondrous.
Eighth, simile joins Dharma and simile in a scriptural title. What is compared is opening the provisional to reveal the real: opening the three vehicles as skillful means and revealing the One Vehicle as real. Nothing else is made the object of comparison, so simile is wondrous.
Ninth, in upadeśa, Śāriputra asks and the Buddha answers concerning the gateway of buddha-wisdom. The Dragon Girl and the bodhisattva Wisdom Accumulated likewise question and answer concerning matters in the Lotus. Wisdom Accumulated says he saw Śākyamuni Buddha attain awakening only after immeasurable eons and does not believe the girl can become a buddha in an instant; he clings to a Distinct meaning and doubts the Perfect. The Dragon Girl says that only the Buddha can know and offers the round jewel to answer the Distinct attachment with the Perfect meaning. Discussion is therefore wondrous.
Tenth, unsolicited teaching is exemplified when no one asks and the Buddha speaks on his own, praises the path he has practiced, rises serenely from samādhi, addresses Śāriputra, and teaches buddha-wisdom. He also says that he will now teach their former conditions. This makes unsolicited teaching wondrous.
Eleventh, prediction confers predictions of buddhahood on śrāvakas of upper, middle, and lower faculties, saying that they all abide in real wisdom and are honored by gods and humans. Prediction is therefore wondrous.
Twelfth, vaipulya speaks of the cart as lofty and broad and wisdom as profound and far-reaching. Vaipulya is therefore wondrous.
Thus the Lotus, from its opening direct teaching through upadeśa, completely possesses all twelve meanings, each wondrous. This is the subtlety of teaching the Dharma described relationally in contrast to the coarse.
The coarse is then opened to reveal the wondrous. The twelve, eleven, or nine divisions formerly did not proclaim the real. Now it is disclosed that no real exists apart from those former Dharmas; what differs is only their former state of not revealing it. Formerly only breadth of words was taught, not breadth of meaning. Now that breadth of words is opened and revealed as immediately breadth of meaning. Opening former difference and revealing present sameness describes the subtlety of teaching the Dharma beyond relational contrast.
The sixth division, contemplation of mind, is missing from the extant text.
Why Retinues Follow Teaching the Dharma
The ninth topic is the subtlety of retinues, divided into five: first, the reason for its introduction; second, an explanation of retinues; third, coarse and wondrous; fourth, Dharma-gates; and fifth, contemplation of mind.
First comes the sequence. If no Dharma were taught, there would be nothing more to say. Once Dharma is taught, however, it must be received by corresponding faculties and conditions; those conditions are the people who receive the path. Having received the path, they become retinues. It is like parents leaving a body to a child, who receives it and grows a body of one’s own and thereby becomes natural kin. Natural kin love one another and are therefore called intimates; they also belong to and defer to one another and are therefore called dependents.
Practitioners are the same. When precepts are received, the teacher speaks the precept-Dharma to the person present; upon hearing it, that person activates the substance of the precepts, and the teacher-disciple relation is born. It is likewise with meditation: the teacher transmits a Dharma for settling the mind, the student practices as taught and activates concentration, and the transmitter is my teacher while I am the disciple. It is likewise with wisdom: someone teaches various Dharma-gates, their meaning enters the listener’s mind, and kinship is formed through Dharma. Closeness leads to trust and trust to obedience. This is called a retinue.
In other buddha-lands other faculties may be keen, and the Buddha can initiate transformation through whatever sensory object is employed. In this land the ear faculty is keen, so sound is used especially. Twenty thousand buddhas taught the unsurpassed path, and the sixteen princes repeated the Lotus. From then on the listeners remained the Buddha’s retinues, sharing life after life with the teacher: sometimes as human or heavenly retinues, sometimes as retinues of the three vehicles, and sometimes of the One Vehicle.
Śāriputra therefore said that only now did he know he was truly a buddha-child. Formerly the Buddha transformed the first five disciples and led them to the real uncontaminated state, so they were called buddha-children, while bodhisattvas who had not yet activated the real were called outsiders. Only when Great Vehicle understanding arose in the Lotus did Śāriputra acknowledge that he had not formerly been a true buddha-child. Now the Buddha teaches the single real path, and sentient beings give rise to the Dharma-body through hearing, awakening, and understanding. Being born from the Buddha’s mouth is birth of the Dharma-body within wisdom from hearing; being transformed through Dharma, birth within wisdom from reflection; receiving a share of the Buddha’s Dharma, birth within wisdom from cultivation. When the three wisdoms are complete, one is a true buddha-child: the natural relation of father and child and the retinue are established. The subtlety of retinues therefore follows the subtlety of teaching the Dharma.
Five Kinds of Retinues in Phenomena
The second division explains retinues in five kinds: retinues by nature, karma-born, vow-born, supernormal-power-born, and response-born retinues.
Retinues by Nature
The suchness of sentient beings and the Buddha’s suchness are one suchness, not two. Their natures are naturally related, so beings are spontaneously buddha-children. The scripture says that the Buddha is the most honored among the noble ones and father of the world, and all sentient beings are his children. From the side of nature, all are buddha-children whether or not they have ever formed a phenomenal connection.
Karma-Born Retinues
By principle, all sentient beings are buddha-children; but they resemble children who have mistakenly drunk another person’s poison, some losing their senses and some retaining them. Those who have not lost their senses bow to the father, kneel, inquire after him, and ask to be rescued. When the father gives medicine, they take it immediately. Thus, at the time of Great Penetrating Wisdom Excellence Buddha, the sixteen princes repeated the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka and formed with them the Great Vehicle relation of father and child.
Children who have lost their senses refuse the good medicine even when it is given. They wander through birth-and-death like someone who has fled to another country. The Buddha then establishes skillful means: sometimes forming connections through the Tripiṭaka Teaching by explaining arising and ceasing; sometimes through the Shared Teaching by explaining nonarising; sometimes through the Distinct Teaching by explaining the immeasurable Buddhadharmas of nonarising yet arising; and sometimes through the Perfect Teaching by explaining the one true mark as neither arising nor nonarising. Whether they accept or slander the teaching, a cause of connection remains. Slanderers first fall through inversion, but that condition later arises again and they are ultimately delivered, as the treatise says concerning the later deliverance associated with Joyful Root.
After connections have been formed, the Buddha enters the twenty-five existences through the twenty-five samādhis and teaches the Dharma of the three truths to mature them. Some have been delivered in intermediate lives and others remain undelivered in the present; both delivered and undelivered are retinues.
When a Tripiṭaka buddha now renounces the household and attains the path in a land of segmented birth-and-death, some who formerly formed Tripiṭaka connections attain the path and others do not. Those delivered reduce the body to ash and extinguish cognition, so no further birth in response to conditions is discussed. Those not delivered are drawn by old connections to the segmented land. Those who formerly accepted earnestly and followed become close associates and receive the path; those who trusted and followed only slightly become distant outsiders and receive it; those who formerly rejected and slandered become enemies and receive it.
When the first dew of immortality descends, they taste it first, quickly sever segmented birth-and-death, and escape saṃsāra; like a great elephant protecting the herd, they attain liberation together. The first five buddha-children and the others have surnames different from the Buddha’s but are Dharma-kin and inner retinues. A biological relative who has not attained the path remains an outer retinue and receives no present benefit from the Buddha. If the Buddha enters nirvāṇa and no longer appears in that world, the person’s connection with this Buddha reaches an interval and is passed to a later buddha for further transformation.
Vow-Born Retinues
Vow-born retinues formed connections with the Buddha in a former life. Although their suffering has not yet been severed, they vow to be born among the Buddha’s inner retinues or as an enemy and to receive the path through that relation. If they attain the path, they become retinues within the Dharma; if not, retinues outside it. If the Buddha enters nirvāṇa before they benefit, they too are passed on to a later buddha.
Supernormal-Power-Born Retinues
Supernormal-power retinues formerly encountered the Buddha, activated the real, and saw truth, but have not completely ended birth-and-death. They may dwell in an upper realm or another land. When the Buddha now attains buddhahood in a segmented land, they use vows or supernormal power to be born below as intimates, intermediates, or enemies, assist the Buddha’s transforming work, and sever their remaining delusion and karma as they leave the three realms. If the Buddha enters nirvāṇa before the remaining delusions are exhausted, they can sever them independently or await a later buddha.
The Tripiṭaka does not teach birth beyond the three realms. Understood through the Great Vehicle, those formerly delivered by a buddha who have ended birth in the three realms receive a body in transformational birth-and-death and are drawn by former connections to a segmented land. This is not karma-birth, but only vow-birth or supernormal-power-birth.
How do vow-birth and supernormal-power-birth differ? It is called supernormal power according to the force of one’s own recompense and vow according to the teaching received. One born through supernormal power retains a recompense-body at the original place and divides a form through bodily power to come here. One born through a vow has no body at the original place of recompense and descends only through vow-power. The Tripiṭaka does not teach that someone who has severed afflictions again receives a body in birth-and-death by a vow, so this kind of vow-birth cannot be discussed according to Tripiṭaka meaning. The Shared Teaching says that a bodhisattva vows to use residual habits in support of birth in the segmented realm, making vow-birth more fitting in its terms. These people have not attained the Dharma-body and therefore possess no response-born retinues. This completes the Tripiṭaka retinues.
Among those who formerly formed connections with the Dharma of nonarising, some have attained the path and others have not; the Buddha now attains buddhahood in a segmented land. Those present here who have not attained the path include karma-born retinues. Those descending from upper realms include vow- and power-born retinues as before. Those coming horizontally from another land also include vow and power, as do those coming vertically from a land of skillful means. People of the Shared Teaching have not attained the Dharma-body and thus have no response-born retinues.
Those who formerly formed Distinct-Teaching connections worked alongside sentient beings in intermediate lives, teaching and admonishing through various teachings, maturing some and leaving others immature. When the Buddha now attains buddhahood in a segmented land, those present here who have not attained the path are karma-born. Those descending from upper realms include vow and power; those coming horizontally from another land, vow and power; those coming vertically from a land of skillful means, vow and power. Those coming vertically from the land of real recompense are response-born: they have already broken ignorance, attained the foundation of the Dharma-body, and can raise a response-body to enter birth-and-death, unlike the first two teachings.
Those who formerly formed Perfect-Teaching connections were disciplined and matured in intermediate lives, some attaining the path and others not. When the Buddha now attains buddhahood in a segmented land, they gather as drawn by former connections, but with different categories. Those present here who have not attained include one kind, karma-born. Those descending from upper realms include vow and power; those coming horizontally from another land, vow and power; those coming from a land of skillful means, vow and power; and those coming from the land of real recompense, one kind, response-born. These follow the preceding patterns.
Why a Response-Body Takes Birth
Someone asks: if the delusions of the Dharma-body have been removed and principle revealed, why does it still take birth?
The answer is that a response-body takes birth for three purposes: maturing others, maturing oneself, and being drawn by original connections.
Coming to Mature Others
The wholesome roots of karma-born beings are weak and cannot activate themselves. Bodhisattvas formerly delivered take pity on their darkness, raise responses through kindness, enter the twenty-five existences as teachers and guides, and lead practicing sentient beings to the Buddha. Those who attain the real path become inner retinues like the response-born guides. Those who attain only resemblance become like vow- and power-born retinues. Those who attain neither real nor resemblance are still advanced in their excellent karma. Every class benefits, and the bodhisattvas’ birth is not in vain.
The Avataṃsaka says that when the Buddha first entered the womb, Dharma-body bodhisattvas all descended in attendance like clouds enclosing the moon. Other bodhisattvas scattered into different wombs and became intimates, intermediates, and enemies who guided karma-born beings. These retinues were therefore not ordinary beings in birth-and-death. Māyā is mother of a thousand buddhas, Śuddhodana father of a thousand buddhas, and Rāhula son of a thousand buddhas. The śrāvakas inwardly conceal real virtues and outwardly display ordinary characteristics. Although they seem to possess greed, anger, and delusion, they are purifying buddha-lands. Relatives too are high-stage Dharma-body bodhisattvas appearing through great skillful means. How could an ordinary being bear a bodhisattva with the strength of Nārāyaṇa?
Even non-Buddhist enemies who resist and slander the Buddha are manifestations of the Dharma-body. A wheel-turning king with only minor worldly good has no enemies; how could the unsurpassed Dharma-king find enemies along every road? Anyone who commits evil against the Buddha should fall into an evil path. How then could they plainly return life after life to trouble him? Only something other than a donkey can withstand the trampling of a great dragon-elephant. Devadatta is the bodhisattva Great Piṅgala and was the Buddha’s great good friend in a former life. Ajātaśatru is the bodhisattva Immovable; Satyaka Nirgrantha the bodhisattva Great Skillful Means; and Māra Pāpīyas abides in inconceivable liberation. The Avataṃsaka assembly likewise says that gods, dragons, ghosts, and spirits all abide in inconceivable Dharma-gates.
Thus any intimate, intermediary, or enemy, whether good or evil, opposed or compliant, who has attained the Dharma-body was formerly an inner retinue and now appears as a response-born retinue. Those displaying the same relations without having attained the Dharma-body formed connections formerly but remain outside the Dharma and are collectively called vow-born, karma-born, and other retinues.
Other scriptures also teach these skillful manifestations for benefiting sentient beings, but people take them to be actual inner or outer, good or evil, opposed or compliant roles. A scripture therefore says that such a matter had never before been told to anyone. In the Lotus, the Buddha himself opens and reveals the recent lifetime as provisional and the distant past as real; he likewise opens the retinues’ Trace as provisional and reveals their Origin as real. The scripture says that he will now teach them the most real matter. This is the response-born retinue coming to mature others.
Coming for Self-Accomplishment
Second is coming for one’s own accomplishment. A Dharma-body bodhisattva’s mode of progress is not fixed: sometimes progress occurs through an embodied life and sometimes through the Dharma-body. The bodhisattvas who emerged from below therefore said that they too wished to attain this true, pure, great Dharma. The “Distinguishing Qualities” chapter’s increase in the path and diminution of birth-and-death has the same meaning.
Coming Because of Original Connections
Third is being drawn by original connections. Retinues first aroused the aspiration to the path from this Buddha and reached nonretrogression through this Buddha. The Buddha himself enters segmented birth-and-death to perform buddha-work; how could those connected with him fail to come? Just as all rivers flow toward the sea, they take responsive birth because drawn by connections.
Specifically, karma-birth occurs in segmented lands, vow- and power-birth in lands of skillful means, and response-birth in the land of quiescent light. Generally, all four may be present in one place. In the land of real recompense, for example, those who have attained the Dharma-body can raise response-bodies and also appear as all four kinds of retinue. Those who have formed Perfect-Teaching connections but have not severed delusion possess the three kinds of karma, vow, and power; those who have attained the path possess all four. Distinct-Teaching retinues likewise possess four. Shared and Tripiṭaka connections each possess three. Even without “response” through a Dharma-body, there remains response in the sense that sentient beings stimulate and buddhas and bodhisattvas answer. When named from the response attained, the four meanings remain distinctly complete.
The Distinction between Coming and Being Born
Someone asks: bodhisattvas from below emerge from the earth, the bodhisattva Wondrous Sound comes from the east, and the Great Scripture summons great bodhisattvas of the ten directions to gather in the śāla grove and make the great lion’s roar. To which of the four kinds of retinues do they belong?
The answer is that this is coming through supernormal power, not being born through it; coming responsively, not taking response-birth; a relation through great vows, not birth through vows; and mutual summons by conditions. The bodhisattvas below hear the sound and Wondrous Sound sees the light; both come for the great buddha-affair, not through karmic birth. Those born through karma cannot come by karma, and coming by karma does not equal karma-birth. Those born through vows or supernormal power cannot come through vows or supernormal power. Those who come through vows or power can also take birth through vows or power or come responsively; those able to come responsively can also take responsive birth.
Coarse and Wondrous Retinues
The third division clarifies coarse and wondrous. Tripiṭaka retinues have low faculties, shallow former connections, and little intermediate maturation. If they are born in a buddha-land as inner or outer retinues—whether karma-, vow-, or power-born, or even if they come responsively as the supporting assembly of a Tripiṭaka buddha—they are coarse retinues. Shared- and Distinct-Teaching retinues, including their respective inner and outer retinues, differ in relative skill but are likewise judged coarse.
The Lotus says that all sentient beings are buddha-children, not outsiders hired to labor. According to nature, no being is not a buddha-child, and retinues by nature are wondrous. Formerly the sixteen princes repeated the Lotus, formed connections, and tied the jewel inside the garment; twenty thousand koṭis of buddhas all taught the unsurpassed path. The scripture says that whenever the Buddha encounters sentient beings he teaches them all the Buddha-path. If beings lacked buddha-nature while the Buddha taught them the Buddha-path, the fault would lie with the Buddha. If all possess it but fail to accept because of delusion, the fault lies with the beings. All who possess mind will become buddhas. An icchantika has not entirely extinguished mind and can still turn; why should buddhahood be difficult?
The two vehicles reduce the body to ash and extinguish cognition: cognition exhausted, mind ends; body reduced, form ends. With form and mind both destroyed they can do nothing in relation to the five desires. Yet the Buddha can meet them life after life and always teach them the Buddha-path: this is wondrous intermediate maturation. Now in the Lotus they universally attain buddhahood, which is rare. The supreme king of physicians transforms poison into medicine, cures ruined seeds, and enables those considered mindless to become buddhas: this is the wondrousness of inner and outer retinues.
It is like contending for merit in battle: the vanguard gains merit first. The Buddha’s various teachings gather sentient beings, but śrāvakas whose minds had become ash failed everywhere to enter until they suddenly entered in the Lotus. The Nirvāṇa therefore points from afar to eight thousand śrāvakas having already received predictions in the Lotus, like autumn harvest followed by winter storage: the work is complete and no further task remains. If they had not awakened to buddha-nature in the Lotus, the Nirvāṇa should not point to their predictions. If beings originally lacked buddha-nature, they should not have been taught the Buddha-path when connections were first formed. Tracing the beginning and examining the end makes the meaning of buddha-nature clear.
Now ask those who claim the Avataṃsaka is the sudden and ultimate teaching: does it or does it not say all sentient beings possess buddha-nature? If so, why did people of the two vehicles neither hear the scripture nor receive predictions of buddhahood but instead resemble the deaf and mute? If they originally possessed buddha-nature but hastily adopted the Lesser, like castrated men whose roots are ruined, can they be cured? If so, why were they not cured? If not, how can all beings be said to possess buddha-nature? What the Avataṃsaka cannot cure is therefore taught as skillful means; the Lotus cures it and is the teaching as it really is. Its wondrousness appears in curing the most difficult to cure.
The wondrousness of forming connections, maturation, karma-birth, vow-birth, response-birth, inner retinues, and outer retinues all lies in receiving the wondrous path and reflecting wondrous affairs. Judged through the five flavors, the milk teaching has Distinct and Perfect retinues, one coarse and one wondrous; curds has one coarse; raw ghee has three coarse and one wondrous; refined ghee two coarse and one wondrous; and the Lotus no coarse and only wondrous. This is the relational meaning of wondrous retinues.
Next the coarse is opened to reveal the wondrous. The coarse retinues in other scriptures did not see buddha-nature. The Lotus now determines natural kinship and confirms father and child, no longer treating beings as hired laborers. The bodhisattva Never Disparaging profoundly understood this: knowing that the proper cause in every being is never extinguished, he dared not belittle anyone. If someone hears even one sentence from any past buddha, whether presently abiding or already in nirvāṇa, that person can attain the Buddha-path; this shows the discerning cause is never extinguished. Lowering the head or raising a hand can also lead to the Buddha-path; this shows the conditioning cause is never extinguished. All sentient beings possess the three virtues of proper, discerning, and conditioning causes. This is opening the coarse to reveal the wondrous and explaining wondrous retinues beyond relational contrast.
Dharma-Gates Are Also Retinues
The fourth division concerns Dharma-gate retinues. The bodhisattva Universal Appearance asks Vimalakīrti who his parents, wife, relatives, retinues, officials, people, and friends are, and where his slaves, attendants, elephants, horses, and vehicles may be found. Vimalakīrti answers that skillful means is father and wisdom’s perfection mother; all guides of sentient beings are born from them. Dharma-joy is wife, kindness and compassion daughters, the wholesome and honest mind son, ultimate empty quiescence the dwelling; various defilements are disciples, transformed freely as the mind wishes; factors of the path are good friends through whom complete awakening is accomplished. This takes Dharma-gates as retinues. Different gates possess different depths.
In Tripiṭaka Dharma-gates, contemplating true truth is real wisdom and contemplating provisional existence is provisional wisdom. When both are complete, this is named a buddha, and the buddha is the guide. Kindness and compassion toward beings in the six destinies are called the daughter; causing others to accord wholesomely with true truth, the son. Joy on attaining this Dharma is the wife. The various pāramitās and factors of the path cultivated in mind are good friends.
In Shared-Teaching Dharma-gates, contemplating all dharmas as like illusions and transformations and penetrating their immediate emptiness is real wisdom; distinguishing the sameness and difference of the four gates is provisional wisdom. Understanding born from these two wisdoms is called the guide. Loving sentient beings is the daughter; causing them to give rise to wholesome and upright minds, the son; cultivating the six pāramitās and factors of the path, good friends. These are Shared-Teaching Dharma-gate retinues.
The Distinct Teaching has Dharma-gate retinues as numerous as the sands of the Ganges. Combining true and conventional truths is provisional wisdom, and wisdom is father; the real principle of the Middle Way is mother. Immeasurable kindnesses, factors of the path, and pāramitās are all penetrated without obstruction. Knowledge of path varieties is clear, able to contemplate sentient beings’ faculties and identify corresponding Dharma-medicines. These are Distinct-Teaching retinues.
The Sūtra of Immeasurable Meanings therefore says that buddhas, Dharma-kings, are father, scriptural teaching the lady and mother, and their union gives birth to bodhisattva-children. The Treatise on the Ten Abodes says that the pratyutpanna samādhi is father and great compassion and nonarising mother; all tathāgatas are born from these two Dharmas. The Ratnagotravibhāga says that faith in the Great Vehicle is the child, prajñā the mother, dhyāna the womb, great compassion the nurse, and buddhas children of suchness.
Icchantikas have the obstruction of slandering the Great Vehicle, non-Buddhists that of falsely conceiving a self in the body, śrāvakas that of fearing birth-and-death, and pratyekabuddhas that of abandoning benefit to sentient beings. Bodhisattvas cultivate four Dharmas as remedies: faith, prajñā, space-like and heroic-march samādhis, and great compassion. They thereby attain the pure Dharma realm, reach the further shore, see the Tathāgata-nature, are born into the Tathāgata’s household, and become buddha-children. Since seeing the Tathāgata-nature and being born in the Tathāgata’s household are taught, the Tathāgata is clearly father. Immeasurable, boundless, and inexpressibly many Dharma-gates all give birth to buddha-children.
In the Perfect Teaching’s Dharma-gate retinues, three truths and one truth are real according to one’s own practice. For transforming others, one truth and three truths are provisional. According with sentient beings’ affective understanding, one truth and three are provisional; according with the Buddha’s wisdom, three truths and one are real. Understanding arises from this inconceivable object. The myriad wholesome practices in one mind are the son, objectless great kindness the daughter, joy born from opening the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing the wife, and the Middle Way beyond purity and defilement, the factors of the path, and the six pāramitās the good friends. Such retinues take the perfectly ultimate Dharma-gate of the true mark as their family. A bodhisattva at the first abode accomplishes awakening and transforms sentient beings through the eight marks, becoming the guide. Since former Dharma-gates were coarse, the guides they produced were coarse; the present Dharma-gate retinues are wondrous, and the guide they produce is wondrous.
Judged again through the five flavors, milk has one coarse and one wondrous; curds only one coarse; raw ghee three coarse and one wondrous; refined ghee two coarse and one wondrous; and the Lotus only one wondrous. This is wondrousness in relation to the coarse.
In other scriptures, wondrous self-practice remains wondrous and coarse self-practice coarse. The Lotus does not merely leave what was wondrous as wondrous, nor does it retain any coarse. Every coarse Dharma formerly taught is now fully resolved and becomes the one wondrous Dharma-gate of equal great wisdom. This transcends relational contrast.
Recognizing Retinues within the Mind
The fifth division concerns contemplation-of-mind retinues and has six kinds: first the mind of craving love, second the mind of views, and four more corresponding to contemplation in the four teachings.
In retinues of the mind of craving love, ignorance is father and deluded love mother, producing descendants of afflictions. Because a practitioner craves and imagines, wishing to obtain a particular Dharma-gate in the mind, Māra finds an opening and enters. It is like a person thinking of a seductive woman and being beguiled by a malign being. The practitioner likewise imagines what is partial and deviant and thereby permits something deviant to enter. Through a ghost’s power one may give rise to understanding of a provisional or real Dharma. Once false understanding arises, a demonic guide is born; demonic kindness follows, together with attachment to joy in false Dharma, false six pāramitās and factors of the path, false eloquence, a quick mind, and fluent speech proclaiming different Dharma-gates. These are retinues of the mind of craving love.
As the deviant characteristic becomes sharp, it issues in four kinds of views. The mind of views investigates and calculates, establishing various Dharma-gates. What one sees in one’s own mind is called real; what agrees with others, provisional. Attachment arising in the mind is called the daughter and mental discrimination the son; the six pāramitās cultivated within that mind are factors of the path. These are retinues of the mind of views.
Why are both deviant retinues? Views and love cannot recognize suffering and accumulation within their own mind but falsely call them path and cessation. They also do not understand what is a letter and what is not, like an insect that happens to gnaw a pattern in wood resembling a letter. They accidentally obtain the name of a Dharma-gate without its corresponding meaning. This is love and views.
When one contemplates the mind, one knows that minds of love and views are all dependently arisen dharmas. One first contemplates their impermanent arising and cessation; four further sets of contemplation-of-mind retinues then follow. As the verse from the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā is summarized here, dependently arisen dharmas are immediately empty, provisional, and middle. Retinues are still explained within each of the four modes of contemplation, their meanings following the preceding patterns.
Among the six contemplations of mind, the first five are judged coarse and the last wondrous. The coarse is then opened to disclose the wondrous. If one does not even recognize one’s minds of love and views as dependently arisen, how can one recognize that dependently arisen mind as empty and provisional? If emptiness and provisionality are not recognized, how can one know that Māra’s realm is immediately the Buddha realm and cultivate the thirty-seven factors without moving away from views? Now contemplate love as Dharma-nature and views without being moved by them, cultivating the thirty-seven factors there. The realms of Māra and views are the Buddha realm; one recognizes a letter within what is not a letter and follows what is not the path through to the Buddha-path. No dharma is then anything but wondrous.
Teaching retinues in phenomena is enough to make those who study only words lower their heads and listen. Teaching Dharma-gate retinues is enough to make those who practice according to teaching yield. Teaching contemplation-of-mind retinues is enough to make contemplative meditators yield. These three Dharma-gates all surpass what such people had previously heard or seen.
一、諸法離言,佛為何仍然說法?
論主先把說法安立在一道看似相反、其實相成的關節上:諸法『不可示』,言辭之相本自寂滅;眾生又有因緣,因而『亦可說示』。前一句守住法不被名言框定,後一句守住佛不捨有緣眾生。說法之妙,正在離言之理與赴緣之教同時成立。
所以這一相承接神通而來。藥樹身、如意珠王身以定力感動根機,毒鼓、天鼓再以智慧拔除眾苦。身輪所現,使眾生堪聞;口輪所說,使眾生得入。定與慧不是兩條分離的路,而是一場教化的前後兩步:先令機緣發動,再以一乘之說導向一切智地。
佛所說『皆實不虛』,也不是把每一種方便話語都凝固成同一字面。真實在於所為的方向始終不欺眾生:演說一乘,終極沒有三種彼此隔絕的果地。由此,六門次第自然展開。先辨十二部的名稱,再分大小,再看所對根緣,再辨所詮,然後判麁妙;最後標出觀心。從形式到受者,從受者到義理,從義理到開顯,說法妙有一條完整的推進線。
二、佛法無量,十二部怎能收盡?
十二部不以篇名把經文彼此隔絕;它們是佛語呈現的十二種方式。正因三世佛法無量,才須先辨什麼叫經、言語以何種形相出現、名稱依什麼建立、各類怎樣互攝。論主先引七重分別,再另依十二名逐類解說,使『部』與『經』都得到清楚的位置。
第一重說體是一。任何經文都以名、味、章、句成立,長行與偈頌、授記與譬喻,同樣不離文字組織。第二重說相有二。有人愛質直之言,有人愛華美之語,所以佛語有長行直說,也有偈頌讚歎。體一說共同根基,相二說表現差異;二者相合,無量言教才既可同收,又可分辨。
第三重制名,顯出名稱與義理的三種關係。脩多羅、祇夜、伽陀就字句文體立名;授記、無問自說、因緣、譬喻、本事、本生、未曾有、論義八部,寄所敘之事彰顯義理;方廣則直接從所表的深廣之理得名。授記以事彰果,因緣以犯緣彰戒,譬喻以近況遠,本事、本生以今事通往事,未曾有以希奇彰大力,論義以問答顯幽旨。名稱不是外加標籤,本身已經指出佛法如何抵達聽者。
第四重定名再辨四種安名方式。線經取貫穿的譬喻,祇夜、偈陀以自身文體為名,授記、無問自說、論義把文體與事情合稱,其餘依事得名。這裡的細分,使同一名稱中的取義方式也不混漫。
第五重差別最能顯出部類並非僵硬。脩多羅可以總名全經,也可以指十二部中餘下的直說;可以與論相對而指論所依的經本,也可以與偈相對而指長行;可以與祇夜相對而指被重頌的原文,也可以在三藏相對時指敷陳理教的經;還可以通貫十二別教。它一方面總攝,一方面隨相對關係收窄,九種意義便由此成立。
偈陀也有通、別。它可以總稱成偈的聖言,可以專指四句之偈,可以與重頌相對而指孤起偈,也可以在各種偈中,只取不隨授記、因緣等特定事情的直爾偈說。祇夜則以重頌為核心,又分頌意、頌事、頌言:所頌若已屬授記等事,便隨事歸入相應部;真正以重頌直說經文立名的,才是祇夜。相攝一門因此說,脩多羅、偈陀、祇夜各能攝取不同數量的其餘部類。十二部有門界,也有重疊;門界使名義可辨,重疊使佛語不被割裂。
第二輪十二名的解釋,把每一種聲音都落到教化現場。脩多羅如線貫法;祇夜把長行重頌;和伽羅那預記三乘、六趣、九道的未來果報;伽陀孤然成偈;優陀那在無人能問或無須等待時自發宣說;尼陀那由請問或犯緣顯出說法、制戒的緣起;阿波陀那借柔軟近事作譬;伊帝目多伽結成已說之事,也追說過去因緣;闍陀伽展開菩薩往昔受生;毘佛略開顯廣大菩提之理;阿浮陀達摩以放光、動地等希有相動眾;優波提舍藉問答解義。
授記放光的次第尤其鮮明。光從牙間出,照三途、人天,在光中宣說無常、無我、安隱涅槃;眾生聞法,各自離苦厭患。光遍十方作佛事,回繞七匝,再依所記果報收入足、𨄔、髀、臍、胸、口、肩間、頂。光的運行把授記顯成一場完整佛事:先照所被之機,次說相應之法,最後以收入之處表明所記去向。
本事、本生的物象也各有力道。五百釋子因精進不眠而覺夜長,還鄉乞食而覺路長,又有師子來禮佛足,三事共同引出往昔因緣。菩薩作師子,以脇肉換回受託的小猴;作赤目魚,救病者;作飛鳥,救落水之人。每一物、每一動作都把『過去之事如何成為今日教化』具體呈現。十二部由此不只是名相表,更是佛語如何直說、重說、預說、自說、因事說、借喻說、追昔說、問答說的全幅圖景。
三、十二部究竟屬大乘還是小乘?
論主的回答隨『通說』與『別說』而轉。通說時,小乘也有十二部:有六道因果的授記,有彌勒成佛之記,有無問自說,也有以法空為廣義的經。別說時,則依大小乘義趣讓出三部而存九部,或只讓方廣而存十一部。九、十一、十二並非三份互相衝突的清單,而是面對不同問題時所得的三種判法。
若問文體是否存在,就可通具十二;若問某部是否充分承載大乘所明的常住、佛性與深廣義,便有讓部的別說。把這個關節辨清,授記、無問自說、方廣等例子才各得其所。小乘有授記,不等於普遍授成佛記;有無問自說,不等於像天鼓那樣任運而鳴;有法空之廣,也仍與如來常住、一切眾生皆有佛性的方廣義不同。
同一原則再轉到受化者。根緣尚未成熟,先以人、天善法成熟;有小乘根性者,通說十二、別說九或十一;有菩薩根機者,通明十二。佛知道成熟與未成熟,不失其時。十二部因此既是佛語之類,也是佛語赴機的方式;部類的通別,要在『為誰而說、令他成熟到哪一步』上理解。
如來對四類根緣,又從兩個角度安排教法。一面以隱密、頓、漸、不定分辨說法形態;一面在顯露漸次之中,以三藏、通、別、圓分辨所對法界與所說深度。前者看佛如何說,後者看所說通向何種義理。龍宮所藏、象所負,滴海為墨、研山作硯,都顯示法藏廣無邊涯;十二部卻能順著根緣與言教的結構,把無涯佛語收攝無遺。
四、言教的妙,應從聲音還是義理看?
言語是能詮,義理是所詮。論主先依根緣層層判所詮:人、天乘只詮三界內俗諦;漸次言教由俗入真,再到不可思議真俗;頓說直詮不可思議真理而旁兼俗;不定則隨機轉變。再就三藏、通、別、圓分辨初、中、後心,所詮從可思議真俗開到三界內外真俗,最後圓詮不可思議真俗。能說之聲相同,眾生所受的深淺可以不同;所詮的深淺,也反過來顯出能詮之巧拙。
約理看,一切法無非中道,文字自性本離,當下就是解脫。龍所降的同一場雨,落處不同,可以顯為水、火、刀杖;理本具足,眾生情解有乖有順,才顯麁妙。約言辭看,佛從得道到入滅常說般若、中道,一音演法,各類眾生卻得不同理解。一音巧說是妙,隨類異解又有麁妙。理與言相照,便可看見妙不只在說了什麼,也在一音如何令各類得聞。
約所詮看,人、天有為法,能詮、所詮俱麁;析法生滅之門也俱麁;體法雖巧,所詮仍止於真諦;別教能詮雖麁,所詮中道為妙;圓教則能詮、所詮俱妙。約眾經看,其他經典雖也有妙義,卻兼帶麁詮;《法華》如一味之雨,正直捨方便,只說無上道,又把昔日受呵斥的聲聞之行開為菩薩道。良醫變毒為藥,正是把曾被判為敗壞的根性轉成得記之機。
正約《法華》自身,十二部逐一顯妙。直說只顯佛智慧;重頌仍頌中道;龍女獻珠、喜見讚佛的孤起偈,顯須臾成佛與菩提之事;二萬佛只教無上道,是本事妙;十六王子在生身為王子、法身為佛子,是本生妙;覆講大乘、衣中繫珠,只結佛道之緣,是因緣妙;天花、地動、眉間光、三變土田,是未曾有妙;法譬只為開三顯一,是譬喻妙;舍利弗問佛、龍女答智積,都論圓妙之事,是論議妙;佛從三昧起而自說智慧,又自說宿世因緣,是無問妙;三根聲聞安住實智而得記,是授記妙;車之高廣、智慧深遠,是方廣妙。
十二部先與昔日麁說相對而顯妙,繼而開昔之麁,使昔日的言廣就是今日的理廣。這一步使『今』與『昔』不再各有一個實體:昔日未顯的法,今日得到決了;昔日所見的差別,今日顯為同歸。說法妙至此,由相待進入絕待。
五、聽法的人,為何成為佛的眷屬?
說若發生,就必定被緣;緣就是受道的人。受道以後,便成眷屬。論主以父母遺體作總譬:孩子承受父母之體而成身,因天性而親愛,故稱眷;彼此相屬、臣順,故稱屬。法中親屬也如此,並非只靠名籍排列,而由『受法成身』建立。
受戒時,師說戒法,弟子聽聞而發戒,師弟關係由此出生;修禪時,師授安心法,弟子依教而發定;學慧時,法門轉入人心,由法成親。親而後信,信而後順。戒、定、慧三例一路推進,顯出眷屬的核心不是血緣形式,而是法進入生命、轉成自身行證。
此土耳根敏銳,所以偏由聲塵結緣。二萬佛教無上道,十六王子覆講《法華》,聽者從此世世與師同生,或為人天眷屬,或為三乘眷屬,或為一乘眷屬。到《法華》發起大乘之解,才真正明白『從佛口生、從法化生、得佛法分』:聞慧、思慧、修慧使法身次第出生,三慧成就,天性父子由此確定。
理性眷屬先把一切眾生安住在共同根本上:眾生如、佛如,同是一如,理性相關,任運是子。業生眷屬則進入時間:往昔聞法結緣,今世被緣牽引而來。願生依誓願下生,神通生依自身通力分形而來,應生則由已顯法身起應。理顯其同,事顯其來;同一父子之理,因宿緣、誓願、通力、法身而展成不同相遇方式。
六、眷屬怎樣從失心、結緣走到得度?
飲毒失心的譬喻,顯出理性是子而事上仍有迷悟。沒有失心者見藥便服,在大通佛時聽十六王子覆講,結成大乘父子;失心者拒服良藥,流浪生死、逃逝他國,佛便以生滅、無生、不生生、不生不生等法次第結緣。信受能成順緣,誹謗者雖因顛倒而墮,所結之緣仍使他日重起得度;結緣以後,再以三昧入諸有、說三諦法,使他成熟。
同是被舊緣牽來,往昔殷重信順者今作親識,泛泛信順者今作疏外,拒謗者今作怨家。親、疏、怨不是固定身分,而是宿世受法態度在今生的果。得道者雖異姓而成法親內眷屬;未得道者即使宗族相連,仍是外眷屬。『內』與『外』以得法為界,讓父子譬從自然之理進到教化之實。
願生把宿緣轉成來生的選擇:願作內眷屬,也可能願作怨家,藉此受道。神通生則在原報處仍有身,以通力分形來此;願生在原報處無身,以願力下生。二者一依自報力,一依教門誓願,所指各有重心。從上界下來、從他方橫來、從方便土豎來,願與通都能成立;從實報土來,已得法身,便能起應入生死。
法身理顯以後仍然受生,有三種用意。第一為成熟他人:業生眾生善根微弱,法身菩薩以慈力起應,入諸有作師導,使未得者增進、得似者前行、得真者成內眷屬。佛初託胎,法身菩薩侍衛下生,如陰雲籠月;其餘散入諸胎,作親、中、怨,引導業生眾生。父母、子息、聲聞、親族乃至怨敵,都能成為法身權巧的教化位置。
第二為自己成就而來。法身菩薩進道無定,或從生身進道,或從法身進道;下方涌出者仍自求真淨大法,顯出應化之行也是增道損生。第三為本緣所牽:最初從此佛發心,又從此佛住不退;佛尚入分段施作佛事,有緣者自然隨來,如百川必然朝海。
受生與來集又有細別。下方聞聲而涌出、妙音見光而東來、十方菩薩應召集會,是神通來、應來、誓願相關、因緣相召;『來』顯示既有之身移至法會,『生』顯示在某處取得一身。能願通而來者也能願通受生,能應來者也能應生;兩種動勢相關而各有義位。
七、眷屬之妙,妙在相親還是得法?
麁妙的關鍵在根緣、成熟與所得之道。根性低、結緣淺、中間成熟少,即使來作內外眷屬,也仍屬麁。妙則從理性、結緣、中間成熟、今日得記一路顯出:一切眾生本是佛子;往昔覆講、繫珠、教無上道;佛世世遇之而盡教佛道;今日連被看作敗種者也普得成佛。最上醫王能治最難治者,內眷屬、外眷屬一同顯妙。
秋收冬藏的譬喻,把這場教化放進長時段。聲聞在《法華》得記,後會只是遙指其事已成,如秋收之後冬藏,不再另作。臨陣前鋒的譬喻,則顯其突破之難:眾教收羅眾生,二乘處處不入,到《法華》忽然得入,最難治處成為最先顯功之處。從最初結緣到最後得記,始終相照,佛性之義才完整顯明。
相待說時,有結緣妙、成熟妙、業生妙、願生妙、應生妙、內眷屬妙、外眷屬妙。絕待說時,父子天性確定,客作之人回歸真子;聞一句成佛道,顯了因不滅;低頭舉手成佛道,顯緣因不滅;正因本具,與了因、緣因同成三德。眷屬妙於是從『哪些人親近佛』轉為『一切眾生如何由本具、聞法、行善而顯成佛子』。
八、法門與心念,也能成為眷屬嗎?
法門眷屬把父母、妻子、兒女、舍宅、善友全部內轉。方便為父,智度為母,法喜為妻,慈悲為女,善心誠實為男,畢竟空寂為舍,道品為善知識。法能生導師,也能組成導師的整個家。三藏以觀真、觀假成權實二智;通教以如幻即空為實、分別四門為權;別教以中實理為母、智慧為父,開出恒沙慈善、道品、波羅蜜;圓教於自行、化他、隨情、隨智中運轉一諦、三諦,使一心萬行、無緣大慈、開佛知見之喜都成眷屬。
這組家族譬喻把『由法成親』推到最深處。信能作子,般若能作母,禪能作胎,大悲能作乳母;誹謗大乘、計我、怖畏生死、捨棄利他四障,又由信、般若、諸定、大悲四法對治。見如來性、生如來家,佛子不只從某一位老師聽到一句話,而是在法門的生養中成就。
觀心眷屬再問:若心被貪愛、憶想與偏見牽引,會生出怎樣的家族?無明為父、癡愛為母,煩惱成為子孫;邪物乘憶想而入,生鬼導師、鬼慈善、邪法喜、邪六度與邪辯。見心則把自己所見立為實、同他之處立為權,以愛為女、分別為男。名字看似法門,義卻仍由愛見出生。
轉折就在識得愛見也是因緣生法。觀其無常生滅,再觀即空、即假、即中,原先生邪眷屬的心,成為顯法性的入口。觀愛即法性,觀見而不動,在其中修道品;魔界、見界即佛界,在非字中知字,行於非道而通達佛道。至此,事上眷屬、法門眷屬、觀心眷屬互相照明:受佛之法而成親,依法門生養佛子,也在當下一念辨明這一家族從何而生。
釋籤之眼
湛然先把說法妙分成標與釋,釋中又分來意與正釋。前相雖通論身、口、意三輪,正意在身輪;神通只是將說法的先兆,到此才真正轉入口輪。『諸法不可示』與『有因緣故可說』遂各得其位:前約理離言,後約赴緣施教。
釋法名的兩輪也由鏡中分開。達磨欝多羅七分,前五門依一、二、三、四、五遞增列數,相攝只有現存若干攝法,料簡全闕;其後十二名才是大師正釋,法名全依《大智度論》三十七文。這一眼保存引說與正釋的層次,也說明兩輪何以並存。
分大小先辨大小相望的通別,再明通別之意。對緣所說的四類根緣,鏡中直指三藏、通、別、圓四種受化者;所詮一門則先分能說的十二部與所取之機,再依機辨所顯深淺。於是部目、根緣、所詮各在自己的層次上運轉。
麁妙五層,理專從所詮說,言專從能詮說,前二跨諸教而判;第三才在各教當分判能所。眾經一層先辨迹而後指本,『法華為祕密』是從前未曾顯說故祕,開顯以後無法在外故密。正約今經十二部,又分標、釋、結、開四層。欠觀心處只留下另有小卷流行的傳本線索,現存義路仍以具文五門為準。
說法之後接眷屬,鏡中以父母遺體照明:如來如父母,所說之法如所遺之體,受者攬法成身,故成親屬。五種之中,理性先明理同,再引經證、結歸;業、願、通、應則依宿緣、誓願、通力、法身應現分層。飲毒失心,所失正是本來曾受之法。
願與通的差別,湛然從自力與教門、本處有身與無身、大小教義三面照看。應生再分熟他、自熟、本緣三義:熟他辨法身大士示作親、中、怨,自熟辨生身、法身兩處進道,本緣辨有緣者何以隨佛而來。正文作『自成來』,鏡中科判則以自熟收攝其義。
眷屬麁妙先判後開,判中再約教、約味;責問《華嚴》時,所責落在部中權義及不曉其意者,不落在圓理本身。法門眷屬依分別、判、開推進,觀心眷屬也依列、釋、判、開推進,兩門都由差別走向決了。
應生長段的親、中、怨,鏡中始終繫於『熟他』,顯示法身大士如何進入業生眾生的關係網;生身、法身兩處進道則專屬『自熟』;百川朝海只照『本緣』。三種來意各以正文自己的譬事承擔,合起來才答完法身何以受生。其後又把涌出、東來、受召集會判為通來、應來、願相關、緣相召,令移身而來與取得一生兩義並行。
判眷屬妙時,鏡中把理性、往昔結緣、中間成熟、今日得度串成長線。最難治的二乘於《法華》得記,既是醫王變毒為藥,也是臨陣前鋒;秋收冬藏則說今日授記已成,後經遙指而無須重作。三個譬喻各照治病、突破、收成,沒有落成同一幅泛稱開顯的圖。
觀心末段的『前五麁、後一妙』,依列次看,是愛、見與前後四觀相接。鏡中再以決麁論妙收束:識因緣生,才可進到空、假;空、假既明,方見魔界、見界即佛界。這使觀心不是章末附例,而是把外在的受法成親,轉回能在自心完成的最後一步。
法門眷屬中的父母、妻子、兒女與善友,也因此不止是一組譬名;鏡中把它放在事生之後、觀心之前,使受法所得的親屬關係,先內化為能生佛子的法,再落到當下一心的觀照。
最後,湛然把全章收成七類:前一從理,次四從事,次一從法,次一從行。這不是改寫正文開頭的五種,而是把理性、四種事生、法門、觀心完整總收。由這面鏡回望,說法妙問佛語如何赴機,眷屬妙問受者如何由理、事、法、行成親;口輪一開,法與人便在同一教化次第中相續。
Why Does the Buddha Still Teach If Dharmas Transcend Speech?
Zhiyi first establishes teaching at a joint that looks contradictory but is actually complementary: dharmas “cannot be shown,” and the marks of words are originally quiescent; yet sentient beings possess conditions, so dharmas “can also be taught and shown.” The first statement prevents Dharma from being confined by names and words. The second prevents the Buddha from abandoning beings who have the conditions to be taught. The wondrousness of teaching lies precisely in the simultaneous validity of a principle beyond speech and a teaching that goes forth to conditions.
This subtlety therefore follows supernormal power. The body of the King of Medicine Trees and the body of the king of wish-fulfilling jewels move faculties through concentration; the poison drum and heavenly drum then remove sufferings through wisdom. Manifestation through the wheel of body makes beings ready to hear, while teaching through the wheel of speech enables them to enter. Concentration and wisdom are not separate paths but two successive moments in one work of transformation: first the conditions and faculties are set in motion, then the teaching of the One Vehicle guides them toward the ground of omniscience.
That everything taught by the Buddha “is real and not false” does not freeze every skillful statement into the same literal wording. Its truth is that the direction of the Buddha’s work never deceives sentient beings: he teaches the One Vehicle, and ultimately there are not three mutually isolated fruitions. The six divisions then unfold in a natural order. First come the names of the twelve divisions of scripture; then their Great and Lesser Vehicle scope; the faculties and conditions to which they are addressed; what they signify; and the judgment of coarse and wondrous. Contemplation of mind is finally listed. From form to recipient, recipient to meaning, and meaning to opening and revelation, the subtlety of teaching the Dharma follows a complete line of advance.
How Can Twelve Divisions Include the Immeasurable Buddhadharma?
The twelve divisions do not use titles to isolate scriptures from one another; they are twelve ways buddhavacana appears. Precisely because the Dharma of the buddhas of the three times is immeasurable, one must first distinguish what scripture is, the forms in which speech appears, the bases on which names are established, and the ways the divisions include one another. Zhiyi first cites a sevenfold analysis and then separately explains each of the twelve names, giving both “division” and “scripture” clear positions.
The first analysis says that the substance is one. Every scripture is constituted by names, words, clauses, and sentences; prose and verse, predictions and similes, alike never leave this verbal organization. The second says that the forms are two. Some delight in direct speech, others in ornate language, and buddhavacana therefore appears both as prose that teaches directly and as verse that praises. One substance identifies the shared ground; two forms identify differences of presentation. Together they allow immeasurable teachings both to be gathered under one heading and clearly distinguished.
The third analysis, instituting names, displays three relations between a name and its meaning. Sūtra, geya, and gāthā are named from their wording and literary form. Prediction, unsolicited teaching, causes and conditions, simile, former events, former births, marvels, and discussion disclose meaning through the event narrated. Vaipulya is named directly from the profound and expansive principle it signifies. Prediction discloses fruit through an event; causes and conditions disclose a precept through an occasion of wrongdoing; simile uses the near to compare with the distant; former events and former births connect present events with the past; marvels disclose great power through the extraordinary; and discussion reveals a hidden purport through questions and answers. A name is not an added label: it already shows how Buddhadharma reaches the listener.
The fourth analysis, determining names, distinguishes four further ways a name is assigned. The “thread scripture” takes its name from the simile of threading; geya and gāthā from their own literary form; prediction, unsolicited teaching, and discussion from both form and narrated event; and the remaining divisions from events. This refinement keeps the principles on which even a single class of names is established from becoming diffuse.
The fifth analysis, differences, most clearly shows that the divisions are not rigid. Sūtra can be the general name for an entire scripture or the direct teaching left over after the other eleven divisions are separated. In contrast to a treatise it can be the scriptural basis explained by that treatise; in contrast to verse, prose; in contrast to geya, the prose that is recapitulated; in the contrast among the three baskets, the scripture that sets forth principle and teaching; or the thread running through all twelve particular teachings. It gathers generally, then narrows according to each relation, and thus has nine meanings.
Gāthā likewise has general and specific uses. It may generally name sacred words cast into verse, specifically a four-line stanza, an independent verse as opposed to recapitulation, or—among verses associated with predictions, causes and conditions, and other events—only a verse that teaches directly without following such a particular event. Geya centers on recapitulation and further divides into recapitulating an intention, an event, or words. If what is recapitulated already belongs to prediction or another event, it follows that event into the relevant division; only verse that recapitulates directly taught scripture is named geya. The analysis of mutual inclusion therefore shows that sūtra, gāthā, and geya each include different numbers of the other divisions. The twelve have boundaries and overlap: boundaries keep meanings distinguishable, while overlap prevents buddhavacana from being cut apart.
The second round of twelve names places every kind of voice within the scene of teaching. Sūtra threads the Dharma; geya recapitulates prose; vyākaraṇa predicts future recompenses in the three vehicles, six destinies, and nine paths; gāthā arises independently as verse; udāna speaks spontaneously when no one can ask or there is no reason to wait; nidāna discloses the occasion for teaching or instituting a precept through a question or transgression; avadāna uses gentle, familiar events as similes; itivṛttaka concludes what has been said and recounts past conditions; jātaka unfolds a bodhisattva’s former births; vaipulya reveals the expansive principle of awakening; adbhutadharma moves an assembly with extraordinary signs such as light and earthquakes; and upadeśa explains meanings through question and answer.
The sequence of light in conferring a prediction is especially vivid. Light issues from between the teeth, illuminates the three evil destinies and the human and heavenly realms, and proclaims impermanence, nonself, and secure nirvāṇa. Beings who hear the Dharma escape suffering and become disenchanted according to their condition. The light performs buddha-work throughout the ten directions, circles the Buddha seven times, then reenters at the feet, lower leg, thigh, navel, chest, mouth, between the shoulders, or crown according to the recompense predicted. Its course makes prediction a complete buddha-work: it first illuminates the faculty addressed, next proclaims the corresponding Dharma, and finally indicates the predicted destination by the place of reentry.
The images in accounts of former events and former births carry equal force. Five hundred Śākyans, practicing diligently without sleep, feel the night is long; returning home to beg for alms, they feel the road is long; and a lion comes to bow at the Buddha’s feet. The three events together elicit their former conditions. As a lion, the bodhisattva exchanges flesh from his own flank for a young monkey entrusted to him; as a red-eyed fish, he rescues the sick; as a bird, he saves a drowning person. Every object and act concretely shows how a past event becomes present transformation. The twelve divisions are therefore not merely a list of terms but a complete picture of how buddhavacana teaches directly, repeats, predicts, speaks spontaneously, speaks from occasions, uses similes, recalls the past, and resolves meanings through dialogue.
Do the Twelve Divisions Belong to the Great or Lesser Vehicle?
Zhiyi’s answer changes with general and specific treatment. In general treatment, the Lesser Vehicle also possesses twelve divisions: predictions of causes and effects in the six destinies, Maitreya’s prediction of buddhahood, unsolicited teaching, and expansive scripture in the sense of the emptiness of dharmas. In specific treatment, three divisions are yielded and nine retained according to the respective purports of the Great and Lesser Vehicles; or only vaipulya is yielded, leaving eleven. Nine, eleven, and twelve are not three conflicting lists but three judgments answering different questions.
If the question is whether a literary form exists, all twelve may be generally present. If the question is whether a division fully bears the Great Vehicle meanings of permanence, buddha-nature, profundity, and expansiveness, specific treatment yields divisions. Once this joint is clear, the examples of prediction, unsolicited teaching, and vaipulya each find their proper place. Predictions in the Lesser Vehicle do not mean that predictions of buddhahood are universally given. Its unsolicited teaching is not the spontaneous sounding of the heavenly drum. Its expansiveness as the emptiness of dharmas still differs from the vaipulya teaching of the Tathāgata’s permanence and the buddha-nature of all beings.
The same principle then turns to the recipients. Faculties and conditions not yet mature are first matured by wholesome Dharmas of the human and heavenly vehicles. For Lesser Vehicle faculties, the twelve are taught generally and nine or eleven specifically; for bodhisattva faculties, all twelve are taught. The Buddha knows maturity and immaturity and never misses the time. The twelve divisions are therefore both classes of buddhavacana and ways speech goes forth to faculties. Their general and specific scope must be understood through the questions “for whom is this taught?” and “to what stage of maturity does it lead?”
The Tathāgata arranges teaching for four kinds of faculties from two perspectives. One distinguishes its modes as hidden, sudden, gradual, and indeterminate. The other, within the manifest gradual teaching, distinguishes the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings according to the Dharma realms addressed and the depth taught. The first concerns how the Buddha teaches; the second, the kind of meaning toward which the teaching leads. Dharma stores carried by dragons or elephants, or described as exhausting the sea for ink and grinding down mountains for inkstones, have no limit; yet the twelve divisions include this boundless buddhavacana without remainder according to the structures of faculties and teaching.
Is the Wondrousness of Verbal Teaching Found in Sound or Meaning?
Words are what can signify; meanings are what is signified. Zhiyi first judges the signified layer by layer according to faculties. The human and heavenly vehicles signify only conceivable conventional truth within the three realms. Gradual teaching proceeds from conventional to true and then to inconceivable true and conventional truths. Sudden teaching primarily signifies inconceivable true principle and secondarily conventional truth; indeterminate teaching varies with the faculty. The initial, middle, and later minds of the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings then open what is signified from conceivable true and conventional truths to truths within and beyond the three realms, culminating in the Perfect Teaching’s complete signification of inconceivable true and conventional truths. The same teaching voice can be received at different depths, while the depth of the signified in turn reveals the skill or crudeness of what signifies.
From the side of principle, no dharma is other than the Middle Way. The nature of words is itself detached and is immediately liberation. One rain from a dragon may appear as water, fire, or weapons according to where it falls. Principle is originally complete, while the accordance or conflict of sentient beings’ affective understanding displays coarse and wondrous. From the side of words, the Buddha constantly teaches prajñā and the Middle Way from awakening to nirvāṇa; although one sound expounds the Dharma, different classes gain different understandings. The skill of the single sound is wondrous, while the differing understandings include coarse and wondrous. Principle and words together show that wondrousness lies not only in what is said, but in how a single sound enables each class to hear.
From the side of what is signified, the conditioned Dharmas of the human and heavenly vehicles are coarse in both signifier and signified. Analytical gates of arising-and-ceasing are likewise coarse in both. The Shared Teaching’s integral analysis is skillful, but its signified remains true truth and is therefore coarse. The Distinct Teaching has a coarse signifier but the wondrous signified of the Middle Way; in the Perfect Teaching both are wondrous. Among scriptures, other texts may also contain wondrous meanings but carry coarse signification alongside them. The Lotus, like rain of one flavor, directly abandons skillful means and teaches only the unsurpassed path; it also opens the conduct of śrāvakas once rebuked as precisely the bodhisattva path. The good physician transforming poison into medicine is exactly the conversion of a faculty once judged ruined into one capable of receiving a prediction.
Within the Lotus itself, the twelve divisions are each revealed as wondrous. Direct teaching discloses only buddha-wisdom; recapitulation still recapitulates the Middle Way. The Dragon Girl offering her jewel and Joyful Seen praising the Buddha in independent verse disclose buddhahood in an instant and the matter of awakening. Twenty thousand buddhas teaching only the unsurpassed path is wondrous former event. The sixteen princes are princes by birth in their embodied lives and buddha-children by birth in the Dharma-body, making wondrous former birth. Repeating the Great Vehicle teaching and tying a jewel in a garment form only conditions for the Buddha-path and make wondrous causes and conditions. Heavenly flowers, earthquakes, light from between the brows, and the three transformations of the lands are wondrous marvels. Dharma and simile serve solely opening the provisional to reveal the real—the three vehicles as skillful means are opened and the One Vehicle as real is revealed—and make wondrous simile. Śāriputra’s questions to the Buddha and the Dragon Girl’s replies to Wisdom Accumulated concern the perfect and wondrous and make wondrous discussion. Rising from samādhi, the Buddha spontaneously teaches wisdom and then former conditions, making wondrous unsolicited speech. Śrāvakas of all three faculties abide in real wisdom and receive predictions, making wondrous prediction. The lofty, broad cart and profound, far-reaching wisdom make wondrous vaipulya.
The twelve divisions first appear wondrous relative to former coarse teachings, then open the former coarse so that the former breadth of words is itself the present breadth of principle. Present and former no longer stand as two separate realities: the Dharma not revealed formerly is now resolved, and former differences are now disclosed as returning together. The subtlety of teaching the Dharma has thereby moved from relational to absolute wondrousness.
Why Does Someone Who Hears the Dharma Become Part of the Buddha’s Retinue?
If teaching occurs, it must be received by conditions; those conditions are people who receive the path. Once they receive it, they become retinues. Zhiyi’s governing simile is the body bequeathed by parents: a child receives the parents’ body and forms one’s own, loves them through natural kinship, and is therefore an intimate; because the parties belong to and defer to one another, the child is a dependent. Kinship in Dharma likewise does not arise from a name on a register, but from “receiving Dharma and forming a body.”
When precepts are received, the teacher speaks the precept-Dharma, the disciple hears it and activates the precepts, and the teacher-disciple relation is born. In meditation, the teacher transmits the Dharma for settling the mind and the disciple practices accordingly and activates concentration. In wisdom, a Dharma-gate enters the listener’s mind and kinship is formed through Dharma. Closeness gives rise to trust, and trust to obedience. The examples of precepts, concentration, and wisdom show that a retinue is defined not by the form of blood relationship but by Dharma entering life and becoming one’s own practice and realization.
The ear faculty is keen in this land, so connections are formed especially through sound. Twenty thousand buddhas taught the unsurpassed path, and the sixteen princes repeated the Lotus. From then on their listeners shared lives with the teacher, sometimes as human or heavenly retinues, sometimes as retinues of the three vehicles, and sometimes of the One Vehicle. Only upon giving rise to Great Vehicle understanding in the Lotus does one truly understand being “born from the Buddha’s mouth, transformed through Dharma, and receiving a share of the Buddha’s Dharma”: wisdom from hearing, reflection, and cultivation successively gives birth to the Dharma-body. With all three wisdoms accomplished, the natural relationship of father and child is established.
Retinues by nature first place all sentient beings on a shared ground: the suchness of sentient beings and the Buddha’s suchness are one suchness; their natures are related, and they are spontaneously children. Karma-born retinues then enter time: having heard Dharma and formed connections formerly, they are drawn by those connections in the present. Vow-born retinues descend through vows, supernormal-power-born retinues divide their forms through their own powers, and response-born retinues arise through responsive manifestation from a revealed Dharma-body. Principle discloses their sameness and phenomena their arrival. The one principle of father and child thus unfolds into different modes of encounter through former connections, vows, supernormal power, and Dharma-body.
How Do Retinues Move from Losing Their Senses through Connection and Maturation to Deliverance?
The simile of the poisoned child who has lost one’s senses shows that one remains a child by nature while delusion and awakening differ in phenomena. Those who retain their senses take the medicine on seeing it, hear the sixteen princes repeat the teaching at the time of Great Penetrating Wisdom Excellence Buddha, and form the Great Vehicle connection of father and child. Those who have lost their senses reject the good medicine, wander through birth-and-death, and flee to another country. The Buddha then sequentially forms connections through the Dharmas of arising and ceasing, nonarising, nonarising yet arising, and neither arising nor nonarising. Trust becomes an accordant connection. Although slanderers fall through inversion, the connection formed allows them later to arise again and be delivered. After connection, the Buddha enters the existences through samādhis and teaches the three truths to mature them.
Drawn by the same old connections, those who formerly trusted and followed deeply now become close associates, those whose trust was slight become distant outsiders, and those who rejected and slandered become enemies. Near, distant, and hostile are not fixed identities but present effects of one’s former attitude toward received Dharma. Those who attain the path become inner retinues and Dharma-kin despite a different surname; those who have not attained it remain outer retinues despite biological kinship. “Inner” and “outer” are divided by attainment of Dharma, carrying the father-child simile from natural principle into the reality of transformation.
Vow-born retinues turn former connection into a choice concerning a later birth: one may vow to become an inner retinue or even an enemy so as to receive the path through that relation. Supernormal-power-born retinues retain a body at their original place of recompense and divide a form to come here; vow-born retinues have no body remaining at that place and descend through the power of vows. One centers on the strength of one’s recompense and the other on a vow within a teaching, and their emphases remain distinct. Vow and power apply when descending from an upper realm, coming horizontally from another land, or coming vertically from the realm of skillful means. One coming from the land of real recompense has attained the Dharma-body and can raise a response-body to enter birth-and-death.
There are three purposes for taking birth after Dharma-body principle has been revealed. The first is maturing others. Because the wholesome roots of karma-born beings are weak, Dharma-body bodhisattvas raise responses through the power of kindness, enter the existences as teachers and guides, and enable those who have not attained to advance, those with resemblance to proceed, and those with the real path to become inner retinues. When the Buddha first entered the womb, Dharma-body bodhisattvas descended as an escort, like clouds enclosing the moon; others scattered into different wombs and appeared as intimates, intermediates, and enemies to guide karma-born beings. Parents, children, śrāvakas, relatives, and even enemies can all be positions through which the Dharma-body teaches by skillful manifestation.
The second is coming for one’s own accomplishment. A Dharma-body bodhisattva’s progress on the path is not fixed: one may advance through an embodied life or through the Dharma-body. Even those who emerged from below still sought the true, pure, great Dharma, showing that responsive activity both increases the path and diminishes birth-and-death. The third purpose is the pull of original connections: one first aroused the mind from this Buddha and reached nonretrogression through this Buddha. Since the Buddha himself enters segmented birth-and-death to perform buddha-work, those with connections naturally follow, as all rivers flow toward the sea.
Taking birth and coming to an assembly have a further distinction. The bodhisattvas below hear the sound and emerge; Wondrous Sound sees the light and comes from the east; bodhisattvas of the ten directions gather when summoned. These are coming by supernormal power, coming responsively, relations of vows, and mutual summons through conditions. “Coming” means moving an already existing body to the Dharma assembly; “birth” means acquiring a body in a particular place. Those able to come through vows or power may also take birth through vows or power, and those able to come responsively may also be response-born. The two movements are related but occupy different semantic positions.
Does the Wondrousness of Retinues Lie in Intimacy or in Attaining Dharma?
The crucial factors in coarse and wondrous are faculties, maturation, and the path attained. Low faculties, shallow connections, and little intermediate maturation remain coarse even when one comes as an inner or outer retinue. Wondrousness unfolds along the whole line of nature, connection, intermediate maturation, and present prediction: all sentient beings are originally buddha-children; they formerly heard repeated teaching, received the hidden jewel, and were taught the unsurpassed path; the Buddha meets them life after life and teaches them the Buddha-path; and now even those regarded as ruined seeds universally attain buddhahood. The finest king of physicians cures those most difficult to cure, revealing inner and outer retinues alike as wondrous.
The simile of autumn harvest and winter storage places this transformation within a long duration. Śrāvakas receive predictions in the Lotus; a later assembly only points back to the accomplished event, as winter storage follows autumn harvest without another task. The vanguard in battle reveals the difficulty of the breakthrough: although the various teachings gather sentient beings, the two vehicles fail to enter everywhere until they suddenly enter in the Lotus. The point most difficult to cure becomes the first to display achievement. Only when first connection and final prediction illuminate one another from beginning to end is the meaning of buddha-nature completely revealed.
Relationally, there is wondrousness of connection, maturation, karma-birth, vow-birth, response-birth, inner retinues, and outer retinues. Absolutely, the natural relationship of father and child is determined and hired laborers return as true children. Hearing one sentence and attaining the Buddha-path reveals that the discerning cause is never extinguished; lowering the head or raising a hand and attaining the Buddha-path reveals that the conditioning cause is never extinguished. The proper cause is inherently present, and together with discerning and conditioning causes constitutes the three virtues. The subtlety of retinues thus turns from “which people are near the Buddha?” to “how do all sentient beings reveal themselves as buddha-children through inherent nature, hearing Dharma, and wholesome action?”
Can Dharma-Gates and Movements of Mind Also Be Retinues?
Dharma-gate retinues turn father, mother, wife, children, dwelling, and good friends inward. Skillful means is father, wisdom’s perfection mother, Dharma-joy wife, kindness and compassion daughters, the wholesome and honest mind son, ultimate empty quiescence the dwelling, and factors of the path good friends. Dharma can give birth to the guide and also constitute the guide’s whole family. In the Tripiṭaka Teaching, contemplation of true and provisional produces real and provisional wisdoms. In the Shared Teaching, the illusory as immediately empty is real and differentiating the four gates is provisional. In the Distinct Teaching, the real principle of the Middle is mother and wisdom father, opening immeasurable kindnesses, factors of the path, and pāramitās. In the Perfect Teaching, one truth and three truths operate through one’s own practice, transforming others, according with sentient beings’ affective understanding, and according with the Buddha’s wisdom, so that the myriad practices in one mind, objectless great kindness, and joy in opening the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing all become retinues.
This family simile carries kinship through Dharma to its deepest point. Faith can be a child, prajñā a mother, dhyāna a womb, and great compassion a nurse. The four obstructions—slandering the Great Vehicle, conceiving a self, fearing birth-and-death, and abandoning benefit to others—are treated by faith, prajñā, samādhis, and great compassion. Seeing the Tathāgata-nature and being born in the Tathāgata’s household, a buddha-child is not made merely by hearing one sentence from a teacher but is reared to accomplishment by Dharma-gates.
Contemplation-of-mind retinues then asks what kind of family is produced when the mind is drawn by craving love, recollective imagination, and partial views. Ignorance is father, deluded love mother, and afflictions their descendants. Deviant forces enter through imagination, producing a demonic guide, demonic kindness, joy in false Dharma, false pāramitās, and false eloquence. The mind of views treats its own view as real and what it shares with others as provisional; love becomes the daughter and discrimination the son. The names may resemble Dharma-gates, but their meanings are still born from love and views.
The turn comes in recognizing that love and views are themselves dependently arisen dharmas. Contemplate their impermanent arising and cessation, then their immediate emptiness, provisionality, and middle; the mind that once generated false retinues becomes an entrance into Dharma-nature. Contemplate love as Dharma-nature and views without being moved by them, cultivating the factors of the path there. The realms of Māra and views are immediately the Buddha realm; one recognizes the letter within what is not a letter and reaches the Buddha-path through what is not the path. Retinues in phenomena, Dharma-gate retinues, and contemplation-of-mind retinues now illuminate one another: one becomes kin by receiving the Buddha’s Dharma, raises buddha-children through Dharma-gates, and discerns within the present thought how this household is born.
Through the Eye of the Shiqian
Zhanran first divides the subtlety of teaching the Dharma into a heading and explanation, and the explanation into the reason for introduction and the proper interpretation. Although the preceding subtlety generally mentioned the three wheels of body, speech, and mind, its principal intent lay in the body-wheel. Supernormal power was only a sign that Dharma was about to be taught; only here does the account fully turn to the speech-wheel. “Dharmas cannot be shown” and “because there are conditions, they can be taught” each find their place: the first concerns principle beyond speech, the second teaching that goes forth to conditions.
The mirror also separates the two rounds of explaining Dharma-names. In Dharmottara’s sevenfold analysis, the first five divisions successively list one, two, three, four, and five items; mutual inclusion retains only several received patterns, while analysis by questions is entirely missing. Only the following twelve names constitute Zhiyi’s proper interpretation, their Dharma-names relying wholly on fascicle thirty-seven of the Great Treatise. This view preserves the distinction between cited explanation and proper interpretation and explains why both rounds coexist.
The division of Great and Lesser first distinguishes general and specific treatment in relation to each other and then explains their purpose. The four kinds of faculties in the section on responding to conditions are identified by the mirror as recipients of the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings. The division on what is signified first separates the twelve divisions as what teaches from the faculties that receive them, then distinguishes depths of signification according to those faculties. Division, faculty, and signification each operate on their own level.
In the fivefold judgment of coarse and wondrous, principle is considered exclusively from what is signified and words exclusively from what signifies; these first two range across teachings. Only the third judges signifier and signified within each teaching. The section on scriptures first distinguishes the Trace and then points to the Origin. “The Lotus is secret” means secret because it was formerly unrevealed and close because after opening and revelation no Dharma lies outside it. The treatment of the twelve divisions in the present scripture further has four levels: heading, explanation, conclusion, and opening. The missing contemplation section preserves only a transmission notice that a separate short fascicle circulated; the extant line of meaning therefore rests on the five divisions that have full text.
For the sequence from teaching to retinues, the mirror uses the body bequeathed by parents: the Tathāgata is like the parents, the Dharma taught like their bequeathed body, and the recipient forms a body by taking up that Dharma and thus becomes kin. Among the five, retinues by nature first clarifies shared principle, then cites scripture and concludes. Karma-, vow-, supernormal-power-, and response-born retinues are stratified by former connections, vows, power, and responsive manifestation from the Dharma-body. In the poisoned child’s loss of sense, what has been forgotten is precisely the Dharma formerly received.
Zhanran distinguishes vow and supernormal power from three sides: one’s own power versus a teaching-gate, having or not having a body at the original place, and Great versus Lesser Vehicle doctrine. Response-birth has three further meanings—maturing others, self-maturation, and original connections. Maturing others concerns Dharma-body bodhisattvas appearing as intimates, intermediates, and enemies. Self-maturation concerns progress through embodied life and Dharma-body. Original connections explain why those connected with the Buddha follow. The root text reads “coming for self-accomplishment,” while the mirror gathers its meaning under self-maturation.
Coarse and wondrous retinues are first judged and then opened; the judgment proceeds according to teaching and flavor. In the challenge directed at the Avataṃsaka, the mirror makes clear that the criticism falls not on the Perfect Teaching itself but on the provisional content of the scripture as a whole and on exegetes who fail to understand it. Dharma-gate retinues proceed through differentiation, judgment, and opening; contemplation-of-mind retinues through listing, explanation, judgment, and opening. Both move from difference toward resolution.
Throughout the long treatment of response-birth, the mirror attaches intimate, intermediate, and hostile relations to “maturing others,” showing how Dharma-body bodhisattvas enter the relational network of karma-born beings. Progress through embodied life and Dharma-body belongs solely to “self-maturation,” and rivers flowing to the sea illuminates only “original connections.” Each purpose is borne by the root text’s own simile or event, and only all three together answer why one who has the Dharma-body takes birth. The mirror then classifies emerging from below, coming from the east, and gathering when summoned as coming by power, responsive coming, vow-related coming, and being summoned by conditions, allowing relocation and acquisition of a birth to retain separate meanings.
In judging the wondrousness of retinues, the mirror joins nature, former connection, intermediate maturation, and present deliverance into one long line. The most difficult to cure among the two vehicles receive predictions in the Lotus: this is at once the physician transforming poison into medicine and the vanguard in battle. Autumn harvest and winter storage says the present prediction is already accomplished and a later scripture need only point back to it. The three similes respectively illuminate curing, breakthrough, and harvest; they do not collapse into one generic picture of revelation.
In the final contemplation-of-mind passage, “the first five are coarse and the last one wondrous,” read in sequence, joins love and views with the earlier and later of the four contemplations. The mirror concludes by resolving the coarse into the wondrous: only by recognizing dependent arising can one proceed to emptiness and provisionality; once emptiness and provisionality are clear, one sees the realms of Māra and views as immediately the Buddha realm. Contemplation of mind is thus not an appended example, but the last step that returns external kinship through received Dharma to completion within one’s own mind.
The fathers, mothers, spouses, children, and good friends of Dharma-gate retinues are accordingly more than a collection of metaphorical names. The mirror places them after birth in phenomena and before contemplation of mind, so that kinship gained by receiving Dharma is first internalized as Dharmas capable of producing buddha-children and then brought into contemplation of the present mind.
Finally, Zhanran gathers the chapter into seven classes: the first from principle, the next four from phenomena, the next from Dharma, and the last from practice. This does not rewrite the five kinds listed at the start of the root text. It gathers retinues by nature, the four phenomenal births, Dharma-gate retinues, and contemplation-of-mind retinues into a complete whole. Looking back through this mirror, the subtlety of teaching the Dharma asks how buddhavacana goes forth to faculties; the subtlety of retinues asks how recipients become kin through principle, phenomena, Dharma, and practice. Once the speech-wheel opens, Dharma and persons continue together within the same sequence of transformation.
考據Apparatus
本單元連說第八說法妙與第九眷屬妙:前者由諸法不可示而赴緣可說,廣辨十二部之名、大小、對緣、所詮與麁妙;後者由說必被緣,辨受法者如何由理、事、法門與觀心而成眷屬。兩相相鄰,不是一章誤併:有法可說,才有受法之人;有人受道,才成法中親屬。
一、科判定位
說法妙起於「○第八說法妙者」〔T33 0751c23〕,至「第六、欠觀心」〔0755b07〕;眷屬妙另起於「○第九、眷屬妙者」〔0755b09〕,止於「三種法門,並過其聞見〔云云〕」〔0758a25〕。下一相利益妙始於 0758a26,不入本單元。
說法妙列六意:釋法名、分大小、對緣同異、判所詮、明麁妙、明觀心。現文第一意先用達磨欝多羅七分辨十二部,再依《大智度論》重釋十二名;第二意辨大小乘於十二部的通別;第三意辨受化根緣;第四意辨能詮、所詮;第五意依理、言、所詮、眾經、今經五層判麁妙;第六意只存欠文標記。
《法華玄義釋籤》先判「次說法妙,中二:標,釋。釋中二:先明來意,次正釋。」〔T33 0906c27〕,又以「此說法五章中初釋名義通於大小」〔0910c06〕總收現存前五門。故本論總標雖列六意,現存正釋只有五門具文;欠觀心不可由後世所傳別卷無標記補入。
眷屬妙自列五門:明來意、明眷屬、明麁妙、明法門、辨觀心。第二門內又列理性、業生、願生、神通生、應生五種。若連同第四法門眷屬與第五觀心眷屬,全章共有七類。《釋籤》以「前一從理,次四從事,次一從法,次一從行」〔T33 0913a10〕收束,既不把全章縮為五類,也不把七類倒寫成本論開章明列。
本單元正文均在『天台智者大師說』題署之下,由灌頂記錄;此段沒有『私謂』『私釋』等另立記者附語的明標。後文分科、辨源與解難若出《釋籤》,另繫湛然名下,不混作智者原說。
二、成立與傳本
本論緣起所誌,是智者於江陵宣說玄義,灌頂前後受聞、補接而筆錄,並自記《玄》《文》各十卷〔T33 0681a15–a23〕;玉泉一事另據後錄《國清百錄》〔T1934 0823b28〕為旁證。說法妙與眷屬妙跨卷第六上、下,卷題重署只標卷面,不切斷大小、對緣或眷屬義段。現存大正本以 T1716 為底,《法華玄義釋籤》T1717 為逐文正釋;清智銓《法華經玄籤證釋》、宋從義《法華經三大部補注》與宋有嚴《法華經玄籤備撿》等,另作後出見證。
三、所引經論覆核
本目先保存《玄義》所書之形,再列現存經論今本。兩邊同文、節引、撮義、異文、跨段合舉,各依實況標明;沒有鎖定單一今本者,只記所指待考。
十二部之名與體
| 次 | 《玄義》所書 | 現存經論今本 | 關係 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | 「如《法華》中,與聲聞授記,彰一切皆當得成佛。」〔T33 0752a15〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 有「安住實智中。我定當作佛,為天人所敬」〔T09 0011b06〕,下接舍利弗授記。 | 本論撮取授記品功能,不是一句今本連文。 |
| 2 | 「又《雜心》中〈脩多羅品〉,亦對論以經為脩多羅。」〔T33 0752b17〕 | 《雜阿毘曇心論》T1552 說:「修多羅者,凡有五義:一曰出生,出生諸義故。二曰泉涌,義味無盡故。三曰顯示,顯示諸義故。四曰繩墨,辨諸邪正故。五曰結鬘,貫穿諸法故。」〔T28 0931c01〕 | 品名與五義可覆核;五義是論師解義,不是五個翻名。 |
| 3 | 「經云:從如是至奉行,一切名脩多羅。」〔T33 0752b10〕 | 未鎖定單一經題、藏號與同文。 | 所指待考。 |
| 4 | 「又經云:除脩多羅,餘四句偈以為偈經。」〔T33 0752b20〕 | 未鎖定單一經題、藏號與同文。 | 所指待考。 |
| 5 | 「又云:祇夜名偈頌脩多羅。」〔T33 0752b22〕 | 未鎖定單一經題、藏號與同文。 | 所指待考。 |
| 6 | 「又如經說,從佛出十二部經,從十二部經出脩多羅。」〔T33 0752b24〕 | 《大般涅槃經》T0374 作:「善男子!佛亦如是,從佛出生十二部經,從十二部經出修多羅」〔T12 0449a09〕。 | 場景與次序相合;今本多『生』字,且作『修』。 |
| 7 | 「婆脩槃馱解提婆〈百論〉」〔T33 0752b18〕 | 《百論》T1569 題署:「提婆菩薩造 婆藪開士釋」〔T30 0168a20〕。 | 造、釋關係相合,人名音寫不同。 |
| 8 | 「《法華》有阿閦婆等偈」〔T33 0752b28〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「甄迦羅、頻婆羅、阿閦婆等偈。」〔T09 0053b29〕 | 本論略去前二數名。 |
| 9 | 「《涅槃》二萬五千偈」〔T33 0752b28〕 | 《大般涅槃經》T0374 今本未鎖得自稱「二萬五千偈」〔T1716 0752b28〕的單句。 | 題名可定,數句所指待考。 |
| 10 | 「今依《大智論》標名者:一、脩多羅,此云法本,亦云契經,亦線經。」〔T33 0752c26〕,下續十二名。 | 《大智度論》T1509 列:「十二部經:修多羅、祇夜、受記經、伽陀、優陀那、因緣經、阿波陀那、如是語經、本生經、廣經、未曾有經、論議經」〔T25 0306c17〕。 | 十二項與次序相合,音譯、意譯與細釋各守其本。 |
| 11 | 「脩多羅者,諸經中直說者,謂四《阿含》,及二百五十戒」〔T33 0753a12〕 | 《大智度論》T1509 以『修多羅』為名,並舉「所謂四阿含、諸摩訶衍經,及二百五十戒經」〔T25 0306c23〕。 | 本論近乎逐句撮錄,省略、字形有別。 |
| 12 | 「夫授記法,面門放五色光,從上二牙出,照三惡道。」〔T33 0753a19〕;又列足、𨄔、髀、臍、胸、口、肩間、頂入〔0753a24〕。 | 《大智度論》T1509 先說:「諸佛法,欲與眾生受記,先皆微笑,無量種光從四牙中出」〔T25 0306c29〕;再列:「若記地獄,光從足下入;若記畜生,光從𨄔入;若記餓鬼,光從髀入;若記人道,光從齊入;若記天道,光從胸入;若記聲聞,光從口入;若記辟支佛,光從眉間相入;若記得佛,光從頂入。」〔0307a13〕 | 次序與場景直接相合;牙數、記別、字形與若干部位有異。本論另說論中不見修羅記光,只是智者依文料簡。 |
| 13 | 「如佛在舍婆提毘舍佉堂上,陰地經行,自說優陀那。」〔T33 0753b01〕 | 《大智度論》T1509 作:「如佛在舍婆提、毘舍佉堂上,陰地經行,自說優陀那」〔T25 0307a21〕。 | 逐字近合,標點各守其本。 |
| 14 | 「諸天子讚須菩提所說,善哉!善哉!希有世尊,難有世尊」〔T33 0753b03〕 | 《大智度論》T1509 所載天子讚語為「善哉!善哉!希有,世尊!難有,世尊!」〔T25 0307a29〕。 | 直接近源;現存同形連文即見於《大智度論》。 |
| 15 | 「佛滅後,諸弟子抄集要偈,諸無常偈作〈無常品〉,乃至〈婆羅門品〉,皆名優陀那也。」〔T33 0753b05〕 | 《大智度論》T1509 作:「佛涅槃後,諸弟子抄集要偈,諸無常偈等作無常品,乃至婆羅門偈等作婆羅門品」〔T25 0307b01〕。 | 場景與品名直接相合。 |
| 16 | 「脩多羅中,有人問故為說是事;毘尼中,有人犯是事故結是戒。」〔T33 0753b08〕 | 《大智度論》T1509 作:「修多羅中,有人問故,為說是事;毘尼中,有人犯是事,故結是戒。」〔T25 0307b06〕 | 逐句近合,修、脩與標點有別。 |
| 17 | 「如《中阿含》長譬喻,《長阿含》大譬喻,億耳、二十億耳譬喻等」〔T33 0753b11〕 | 《大智度論》T1509 作:「如《中阿含》中《長阿波陀那經》,《長阿含》中《大阿波陀那》;《毘尼》中億耳阿波陀那,二十億阿波陀那」〔T25 0307b09〕。 | 直接近源;《中阿含經》T0026、《長阿含經》T0001及律部的單一今本場景尚待考。 |
| 18 | 「如淨飯王強逼千釋令出家,佛選堪得道者五百人」〔T33 0753b16〕,後說師子來禮。 | 《大智度論》T1509 作:「淨飯王強令出家作佛弟子者,佛選擇五百人堪任得道者」〔T25 0307b17〕;又說:「初夜、後夜專精不睡,故以夜為長;從林中來,入城乞食,覺道里長遠」〔0307b25〕及「有一師子來禮佛足」〔0307b27〕。 | 角色、三事與次序相合。 |
| 19 | 「說菩薩本曾為師子,受獼猴寄,攫脇肉貿猴子。」〔T33 0753b23〕,又說赤目魚與飛鳥救溺。 | 《大智度論》T1509 先說:「昔者菩薩曾為師子,在林中住,與一獼猴共為親友。」〔T25 0307c17〕,後有「自以利爪摑其脇肉,以貿猴子。」〔0307c25〕、「菩薩爾時身為赤魚,自以其肉施諸病人,以救其疾。」〔0307c27〕,並說鳥見人為水神所羂〔0307c28〕。 | 三個本生場景均可對讀;本論撮要。 |
| 20 | 「所謂《摩訶衍般若經》、《六波羅蜜經》、《華首》、《法華》、《佛本起》、《因緣雲》、《法雲》、《大雲》」〔T33 0753b27〕 | 《大智度論》T1509 作:「《般若波羅蜜經》、《六波羅蜜經》、《華首經》、《法華經》、《佛本起因緣經》、《雲經》、《法雲經》、《大雲經》」〔T25 0308a04〕。 | 本論於《佛本起》《因緣雲》處分詞不同;兩形並錄。 |
| 21 | 「放光動地,種種異相,皆名阿浮陀達摩也。」〔T33 0753c02〕 | 《大智度論》T1509 分列「佛生時,身放大光明」〔T25 0308a09〕、生時自行七步〔0308a13〕、「地大震動,天雨眾花」〔0308a15〕,結為「如是等無量希有事,是名未曾有經」〔0308a16〕。 | 本論縮成類目定義。 |
| 22 | 「優波提舍者,答諸問者,釋其所以,廣說諸義」〔T33 0753c02〕 | 《大智度論》T1509 於『論議經』下作:「答諸問者,釋其所以。又復廣說諸義。」〔T25 0308a17〕 | 直接近源;本論另增佛、迦旃延及像法凡夫等層。 |
大小、對緣與今經十二部
| 次 | 《玄義》所書 | 現存經論今本 | 關係 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 23 | 「又《阿含》中亦授彌勒當作佛記,豈非授記經?」〔T33 0753c09〕 | 《中阿含經》T0026 作:「彌勒!汝於未來久遠人壽八萬歲時,當得作佛」〔T01 0511a14〕。 | 授記場景直接相合。 |
| 24 | 《玄義》引作:「正欲明三藏中實義。」〔T33 0753c12〕 | 《成實論》T1646 作:「故我欲正論,三藏中實義。」〔T32 0239b02〕 | 今本多『故我』,又作『正論』;異文並錄。 |
| 25 | 「先雖得聞十二部經,但聞名字,不聞其義。今因《涅槃》得聞其義。」〔T33 0753c14〕 | 《大般涅槃經》T0374 作:「先雖得聞,唯聞名字,而今於此大涅槃經,乃得聞義。」〔T12 0493b15〕 | 本論補出「十二部經」〔T1716 0753c14〕並撮述。 |
| 26 | 「我意猶謂故不如是《大涅槃經》。」〔T33 0753c16〕 | 《大般涅槃經》T0374 作:「我意猶謂,故不如是大乘經典。」〔T12 0448c28〕 | 本論作《大涅槃經》,今本作『大乘經典』。 |
| 27 | 「魔作比丘,為菩薩說聲聞十二部經。」〔T33 0753c17〕 | 《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》T0223 先說:「惡魔作比丘身到菩薩所」〔T08 0322b04〕,後說:「聲聞、辟支佛所應行經,是菩薩摩訶薩應當知是魔事而遠離之。」〔0322b17〕 | 角色、行為與魔事相合,今本不是本論整句連文。 |
| 28 | 「九部中,不明佛性,是人無罪。」〔T33 0753c25〕 | 《大般涅槃經》T0374 作:「若有說言九部經中無佛性者,亦復無罪。」〔T12 0405a29〕 | 直接近合。 |
| 29 | 有經言:「大小乘各具十二部。若信六部通大小乘,不信六部互不相通。」〔T33 0753c18〕 | 未鎖定單一經題、藏號與同文。 | 所指待考。 |
| 30 | 有經言:「小乘但讓廣經一部,有十一部。」〔T33 0754a01〕 | 未鎖定單一經題、藏號與同文。 | 所指待考。 |
| 31 | 「故《地持》中說種性菩薩,能自熟又能熟他。」〔T33 0754a19〕;又說「無種性者,以善趣熟。」〔0754a20〕 | 《菩薩地持經》T1581 作:「人成熟者,略說六種。菩薩住於六地成熟眾生」〔T30 0901a07〕,又作:「無種性處人,善趣成熟,數退數進。」〔0901a11〕 | 場景與術語直接相合;本論撮要。 |
| 32 | 「《華嚴》詮別、詮圓。三藏詮偏。方等四種詮。《般若》三種詮。《法華》唯一詮。」〔T33 0754c23〕 | 這是智者對諸經所詮的判攝,並非某一經自列的一條文句。 | 屬論主判攝,無單一經號或逐字經引。 |
| 33 | 「佛平等說,如一味雨。」〔T33 0754c26〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「佛平等說,如一味雨;隨眾生性,所受不同」〔T09 0020b02〕。 | 本論節取長句之首。 |
| 34 | 「正直捨方便,但說無上道」〔T33 0754c27〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「正直捨方便,但說無上道。」〔T09 0010a19〕 | 同文,句末標點各守其本。 |
| 35 | 「昔毀呰聲聞,而佛實以大乘教化。」〔T33 0754c28〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「毀呰聲聞樂小法者,然佛實以大乘教化。」〔T09 0017c07〕 | 本論略去「樂小法者」〔T262 0017c07〕。 |
| 36 | 「汝等所行,是菩薩道。」〔T33 0754c28〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「汝等所行,是菩薩道,漸漸修學,悉當成佛。」〔T09 0020b23〕 | 同於今本長句之首。 |
| 37 | 《玄義》引《論》作:「餘經非祕密,法華為祕密」〔T33 0755a03〕。 | 《大智度論》T1509 作:「般若波羅蜜非祕密法。而《法華》等諸經說阿羅漢受決作佛,大菩薩能受持用;譬如大藥師能以毒為藥。」〔T25 0754b20〕 | 本論取義縮寫;其『餘經』範圍依本論語境而定。 |
| 38 | 「伽陀者,如龍女獻珠,喜見說偈,孤然特起。」〔T33 0755a09〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 說:「爾時龍女有一寶珠,價直三千大千世界,持以上佛。佛即受之。」〔T09 0035c12〕 | 龍女獻珠場景相合。 |
| 39 | 「喜見孤起,歎佛容顏甚奇妙」〔T33 0755a11〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「容顏甚奇妙,光明照十方」〔T09 0053c04〕。 | 本論節取偈首。 |
| 40 | 「本事妙者,即是二萬佛所教無上道」〔T33 0755a12〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「我昔曾於二萬億佛所,為無上道故,常教化汝」〔T09 0011b10〕。 | 本論作「二萬佛」〔T33 0755a13〕,今本作「二萬億佛」〔T09 0011b10〕。 |
| 41 | 「本生妙者,明十六王子,生身生為王子,法身生為佛子,即是本生妙也。」〔T33 0755a14〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「爾時十六王子——皆以童子出家而為沙彌」〔T09 0025a18〕。 | 人物與受生、出家場景相合。 |
| 42 | 「因緣者,結緣覆講大乘,繫珠不論小乘人天等緣,是名因緣妙也。」〔T33 0755a15〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 說十六菩薩沙彌「各昇法座,亦於八萬四千劫,為四部眾廣說分別妙法華經。」〔T09 0025b06〕;另有「示以所繫珠」〔0029b11〕。 | 本論合舉兩個非相鄰場景,兩段各自成立。 |
| 43 | 「未曾有妙者,天華地動,二眉間光,三變土田等,是不可思議未曾有事妙也。」〔T33 0755a17〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 分見「是時天雨曼陀羅華」〔T09 0002b10〕、「普佛世界,六種震動」〔0002b12〕、「爾時佛放眉間白毫相光」〔0002b16〕;變土又分見 0033a09、0033a21、0033b03。 | 「二」〔T1716 0755a18〕「三」〔T1716 0755a18〕是本論類例次第,三組事不在根經一段連文。 |
| 44 | 「優波提舍妙者,身子問佛,佛答諸佛智慧門。龍女、智積問答,論法華事。」〔T33 0755a20〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 有智積語「不信此女於須臾頃、便成正覺」〔T09 0035b25〕,龍女答「唯佛當證知」〔0035c04〕,又問「我獻寶珠,世尊納受,是事疾不?」〔0035c14〕。 | 問答場景相合;本論「佛自證知」〔T33 0755a24〕與今本「唯佛當證知」〔T09 0035c04〕有別。 |
| 45 | 「無問而自說,稱歎所行道」〔T33 0755a26〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 同文〔T09 0006b19〕。 | 同文。 |
| 46 | 「宿世因緣,吾今當說」〔T33 0755a27〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「我及汝等,宿世因緣,吾今當說」〔T09 0022a16〕。 | 本論略去「我及汝等」〔T262 0022a16〕。 |
| 47 | 「皆安住實智中,為天人所敬」〔T33 0755a29〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「安住實智中。我定當作佛,為天人所敬」〔T09 0011b06〕。 | 本論取兩端作三根授記總結。 |
| 48 | 「方廣妙者,其車高廣,智慧深遠等」〔T33 0755b01〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 分見「其車高廣」〔T09 0012c18〕與「智慧深遠」〔0019c11〕。 | 兩處經句合舉,不是一處連文。 |
眷屬妙所引經論
| 次 | 《玄義》所書 | 現存經論今本 | 關係 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 49 | 「今日乃知真是佛子。」〔T33 0755b24〕;又以從佛口生、從法化生、得佛法分配聞、思、修三慧〔0755b27〕。 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「今日乃知真是佛子,從佛口生,從法化生,得佛法分。」〔T09 0010c13〕 | 前句同文;三慧分配是本論申釋。 |
| 50 | 「我亦如是,眾聖中尊,世間之父。一切眾生,皆是吾子。」〔T33 0755c06〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「我亦如是,眾聖中尊,世間之父。一切眾生,皆是吾子」〔T09 0014c19〕。 | 同文,句末標點各守其本。 |
| 51 | 「如喜根雖謗,後要得度。」〔T33 0755c17〕 | 《大智度論》T1509 先列:「一名喜根,二名勝意。」〔T25 0107b13〕,後說勝意「訾毀喜根」〔0107b27〕;《諸法無行經》T0650 亦由勝意在居士子前說喜根過失〔T15 0759b11〕。 | 施受主客歧出,並錄不改底文。 |
| 52 | 「如《華嚴》中,說佛初託胎,法身菩薩皆侍衛下生,如陰雲籠月」〔T33 0756b12〕 | 《大方廣佛華嚴經》T0278 可見「生淨飯王家,乘栴檀樓閣,處摩耶夫人胎。」〔T09 0605c05〕;完整侍衛譬則見《大智度論》T1509 所引《不可思議解脫經》:「佛欲生時,八萬四千一生補處菩薩在前導,菩薩從後而出;譬如陰雲籠月。」〔T25 0303b25〕 | 入胎與陰雲籠月分屬兩處今本證據。 |
| 53 | 「調達是賓伽羅菩薩」〔T33 0756b23〕 | 《入大乘論》T1634 作:「提婆達多是大賓伽羅菩薩」〔T32 0045a18〕。 | 名稱有別,身分相合;這是可鎖今本之一,不宣稱唯一來源。 |
| 54 | 「阿闍世是不動菩薩」〔T33 0756b24〕 | 《文殊支利普超三昧經》T0627 說阿闍世後「號曰不動菩薩大士!」〔T15 0425c24〕,又授記「佛號淨界如來」〔0426a09〕。 | 身分鏈可鎖。 |
| 55 | 「薩遮尼犍是大方便菩薩」〔T33 0756b24〕 | 《大薩遮尼乾子所說經》T0272 說外道眾「皆是住於不可思議解脫門故」〔T09 0326c27〕,並「皆得大方便力」〔0326c28〕。 | 類別、法門與方便力相合;今本不是本論人名整句。 |
| 56 | 「波旬是住不思議解脫」〔T33 0756b25〕 | 《維摩詰所說經》T0475 作:「十方無量阿僧祇世界中作魔王者,多是住不可思議解脫菩薩。」〔T14 0547a15〕 | 場景直接相合。 |
| 57 | 「故《華嚴》列眾,明諸天、龍、鬼神悉住不可思議法門。」〔T33 0756b25〕 | 《大方廣佛華嚴經》T0278 列眾廣泛;尚未見能承擔此整句的單一段。 | 整句所指待考;列眾與住法門仍分別存證。 |
| 58 | 「未曾向人,說如此事。」〔T33 0756c03〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「而未曾向人說如此事」〔T09 0016c06〕。 | 本論略去「而」〔T262 0016c06〕。 |
| 59 | 「今當為汝說最實事。」〔T33 0756c04〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「今為汝等,說最實事」〔T09 0020b22〕。 | 今本無『當』,有『等』。 |
| 60 | 「我亦自欲得此真淨大法。」〔T33 0756c08〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「亦自欲得是真淨大法」〔T09 0051c13〕。 | 『此/是』有別。 |
| 61 | 「下方涌出,妙音東來。」〔T33 0756c19〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 分別說下方菩薩「聞釋迦牟尼佛所說音聲,從下發來」〔T09 0040a03〕,妙音則白佛:「世尊!我當往詣娑婆世界」〔0055b05〕。 | 兩個獨立來集場景,不是一句根經連文。 |
| 62 | 「如《大經》中召請十方諸大菩薩集娑羅林,大師子吼」〔T33 0756c20〕 | 《大般涅槃經》T0374 可見師子吼問六大城與拘尸那城〔T12 0539b24〕,又有「我於此娑羅雙樹大師子吼」〔0544c23〕。 | 師子吼層可鎖;召請十方菩薩集林的單一同文所指待考。 |
| 63 | 「若我遇眾生,盡教以佛道。」〔T33 0757a06〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「若我遇眾生,盡教以佛道」〔T09 0008b08〕。 | 同文,句末標點各守其本。 |
| 64 | 「八千聲聞得授記莂,如秋收冬藏,更無所作。」〔T33 0757a17〕 | 《大般涅槃經》T0374 作:「如《法花》中,八千聲聞,得受記莂成大果實,如秋收冬藏,更無所作。」〔T12 0420a23〕 | 本論略去『成大果實』。 |
| 65 | 「於諸過去佛,現在若滅後,若有聞一句,皆得成佛道」〔T33 0757b08〕 | 《妙法蓮華經》T0262 作:「於諸過去佛,在世或滅度,若有聞是法,皆已成佛道。」〔T09 0009a26〕 | 場景與結論相合,措辭多處有別。 |
| 66 | 「普現菩薩問淨名居士:父母、妻子、親戚、眷屬、吏民、知識,悉為是誰?」〔T33 0757b12〕;答「方便為父,智度為母,一切眾導師,無不由此生。」〔0757b15〕 | 《維摩詰所說經》T0475 問:「父母妻子、親戚眷屬、吏民知識,悉為是誰?」〔T14 0549b28〕;答:「智度菩薩母,方便以為父,一切眾導師,無不由是生。」〔0549c02〕 | 本論作『普現菩薩』,今本作普現色身;父母次序與『此/是』亦有別。 |
| 67 | 「諸佛法王父,經教夫人母,和合出生諸菩薩子。」〔T33 0757c02〕 | 《無量義經》T0276 作:「諸佛國王,是經夫人,和合共生是菩薩子。」〔T09 0388a05〕 | 法王父/國王、經教夫人母/是經夫人等均有別。 |
| 68 | 「般舟三昧父,大悲無生母,一切諸如來,從此二法生。」〔T33 0757c04〕 | 《十住毘婆沙論》T1521 作:「般舟三昧父,大悲無生母;一切諸如來,從是二法生。」〔T26 0025c07〕 | 『此/是』與標點有別。 |
| 69 | 「大乘信為子,般若以為母,禪胎大悲為乳母。諸佛如實子。」〔T33 0757c05〕 | 《究竟一乘寶性論》T1611 作:「大乘信為子,般若以為母,禪胎大悲乳,諸佛如實子。」〔T31 0829b05〕 | 本論於『大悲乳』中展開『為乳母』,標點亦異。 |
| 70 | 「闡提謗大乘障,外道橫計身中有我障,聲聞怖畏生死障,支佛背捨利益眾生障」〔T33 0757c07〕;後列信、般若、虛空定首楞嚴定、大悲四治〔0757c09〕。 | 《究竟一乘寶性論》T1611 逐列一闡提謗大乘、外道計我、聲聞怖苦、辟支佛捨大悲四障,並以信大乘、般若波羅蜜、虛空藏首楞嚴等三昧、大悲四法對治〔T31 0829a20–a28〕。 | 內容、次序直接相合;本論撮要。 |
| 71 | 《玄義》引《中論》偈作:「因緣生法,即空、即假、即中。」〔T33 0758a15〕 | 《中論》T1564 作:「眾因緣生法,我說即是無,亦為是假名,亦是中道義。」〔T30 0033b11〕;釋文另作「眾因緣生法,我說即是空。」〔0033b15〕 | 本論是天台三諦式撮述,不是今本整偈逐字。 |
四、釋籤釋要〔鏡〕
《法華玄義釋籤》T1717 先把說法妙分成標與釋,又把釋分成來意與正釋〔T33 0906c27–c28〕。前相雖曾通說身、口、意三輪,正意著重身輪;神通所現只是將要說法的先兆,至此才由身輪轉入口輪。由『諸法不可示』到『有因緣故可說』,不是先後兩說相反,而是先約理離言,再約眾生有緣而施言教。
釋法名的第一重七分,被《釋籤》判為前五門依一、二、三、四、五遞增列數;相攝雖應有多義,現文只列若干攝法,料簡則全闕〔T33 0907b24〕。第二重十二名另被明判為大師正釋,其法名「全依《大論》三十七文」〔0907b26〕。這一分判既保存達磨欝多羅七分,又不把後一段十二名誤升為第二主門。
分大小一門,《釋籤》分成大小相望論通別,以及『為緣』以下明通別之意〔T33 0908b14〕。對緣一門則先問大小法門究竟向何等眾生說;所謂四緣,指三藏、通、別、圓四類受化根緣,不是另以隱密、顯露等字穿鑿四種眾生〔0909a12〕。所詮一門先分能說的十二部與所取之機,再依機緣差別辨所詮深淺。
麁妙五層中,理專從所詮說,言專從能詮說,前二跨越諸教而判;第三所詮則就各教當分判〔T33 0910a01〕。眾經一層先辨迹、後指本〔0910b06〕;其中『法華為祕密』的祕密,被解為從前未曾顯說故祕,開顯以後無一法在外故密,不是另一宗派名目〔0910b13–b15〕。正約今經十二部,又分標、釋、結、開四層〔0910b15–b16〕。欠觀心處只記另有小卷流行〔0910c04–c05〕,所以現文所能據者,是一枚缺門的傳本記號。
眷屬妙來意,被照成說法與受法的次第:如來如父母,所說之法如所遺之體,受者攬法成身,因此成為眷屬〔T33 0910c26〕。理性眷屬先明理同,再引經證,最後結歸;業生、願生、神通生、應生則依宿緣、誓願、通力與法身應現層層分別。飲毒失心,鏡中直解為忘失本來所受〔0911a23〕,不是另造一套醫藥象徵。
願與通的差別,《釋籤》依自力與教門、本處有身與無身、大小教義三重料簡〔T33 0911b28–c01〕。應生又依熟他、自熟、本緣三義展開:熟他段辨法身大士示現親、中、怨等身;自熟段以生身、法身兩處聞法進道為意;本緣段再從總、別兩面說有緣者何以隨佛而來。正文『自成來』之字仍照底本保存,鏡中科判則作自熟。
眷屬麁妙被分為先判、後開;判又分約教與約味〔T33 0912b15–b16〕。責問《華嚴》時,鏡中特別指出所責不是圓教本身,而是部權與不曉其意的經師〔0912b29–c01〕。法門眷屬另分先分別、次判、後開;觀心眷屬也有列、釋、判、開。末後再以七眷屬總收,理、事、法、行四面至此全具。
五、諸家異釋
智銓《法華經玄籤證釋》X0592 在「第八,說法玅」〔X 0611c18〕以下連續對釋本單元。它指十二部「全依大論三十七文,在三十三卷釋大品中十二部經也。」〔0612a20〕,又列《雜阿毘曇心論》五義,並把方廣書目分讀為雲經、法雲經、大雲經〔0612b14〕。到眷屬妙末,智銓明說五種事眷屬再加法門、觀心,合為七種〔0614b03〕。這些材料可見後世如何辨源、收科,仍屬後出見證。
宋從義《法華經三大部補注》X0586 保存兩組直接扣合材料。其一是欠觀心別卷,先標「觀心十二部經,別有小卷流行者」〔X 0168c20〕,續列十二部觀心文;其二是喜根主客,直說:「又妙玄下文云:喜根雖謗者,誤也。應云勝意也。」〔0169b05〕。後一校讀與《大智度論》《諸法無行經》所見勝意謗喜根相合;本版仍保存 T1716 底文,把校讀列在考據層。
從義又從「法身菩薩,或從生身進道,或從法身進道」〔X 0170a09〕引出後世問難,明引四明說而加以反駁〔0170a14–b09〕。這是以本單元生身、法身進道為焦點的古代論爭見證;兩說並誌,不替古德裁定勝負。
有嚴《法華經玄籤備撿》X0588 另說:「觀心十二部經或有人聞而未見,今略節之於此。」〔X 0485a08〕,至「如是研覈,名為論議。」〔0485a24〕止。它與從義本所傳用字、次序不全相同,兩本共同證明後世曾見或轉述別卷,卻不足以拼成一個失卷定本。
智旭《法華經玄義節要》X0589 保存說法妙與眷屬五種的節要;傳燈錄《法華經玄義輯略》X0590 則以業、神通、願、應四種撮述眷屬〔X 0546b06〕。兩種壓縮各有取捨,恰可反照 T1716 的五種事眷屬與 T1717 的七類總收各有層次。
六、術語
說法妙。 諸法離言而不可示,眾生有因緣又可以言教開示;妙在不以言辭佔有真實,也不因離言而捨棄赴機說法。
十二部經。 本論先用七分辨其體、相、制名、定名、差別、相攝、料簡,再依《大智度論》列修多羅、祇夜、授記、伽陀、優陀那、因緣、譬喻、本事、本生、方廣、未曾有、論議十二類。部別在各有類從,經則取貫穿、持法之義。
制名、定名。 制名問名稱是依字句、依事、還是依所表而立;定名則辨線經、當體、體事合目、從事四種命名方式。兩門所問不同。
相攝。 以直說、偈陀、重頌三種為中心,辨其各能攝取其餘哪些部類。這是類目間的收攝關係,不是十二部先後演化的歷史次序。
對緣。 緣是十因緣所成、根性成熟不一的受化眾生。法門通說或別說,須依所被之機而定。
所詮。 十二部是能詮,四諦、十二因緣、六度及真俗等義是所詮。其義路先分能說的形式,再辨其中所顯之理。
麁妙。 本論依理、言、所詮、眾經、今經五層判別。理本無離於中道,麁妙顯在眾生情解乖順;佛一音能說是妙,隨類所得又有麁妙;所詮、諸經與今經則另依各層判準而明。
理性眷屬。 眾生真如與佛真如同一無二,故未論結緣以前,理性已相關而任運為子。這說的是理同,不是眾生事相上已成佛果。
業生、願生、神通生、應生。 業生由宿世聞法結緣,今生為緣所牽;願生由誓願來生;神通生依已得通力分形而來;應生是已得法身者為熟他、自熟、本緣而起應。四者都說事上來集,來因不同。
法門眷屬。 以方便、智慧、法喜、慈悲、善心、空寂舍、道品等法門作父母、妻子、舍宅與善知識,再依不同教門分別深淺。
觀心眷屬。 先辨愛心、見心所生邪眷屬,再以因緣生法觀其即空、即假、即中。全章總收時,觀心是第七類眷屬;觀心門內的六,是愛、見與四教之觀,不是另添六類總眷屬。
七、譬喻、互讀與承衍
說法妙以藥、珠二身與毒鼓、天鼓相承:前由定力動機,後由智慧拔苦。十二部又把言教展成直說、重頌、授記、孤起偈、無問自說、因緣、譬喻、本事、本生、方廣、未曾有、論議十二種聲音。法藏雖如龍宮所藏、象所負,又如以海為墨、以山為研而不可窮盡,仍可由十二部收攝。
授記放光的譬事,把所記去處依光入身處分別;本事、本生又以五百釋子、來禮之師子、救猴之師子、赤魚與飛鳥等圖像顯說過去因緣。這些物象各自承擔本論所列的角色、動作與次序。
判說法麁妙時,龍雨因所落之處而現水、火、刀杖等不同,一音也隨眾生根類而成異解。良醫能變毒為藥,則說《法華》令原被視為敗種者得記;十二部在今經中,不只形式齊備,也都轉而顯一乘之妙。
眷屬妙以父母遺體為核心譬:說法者如父母,所說如所遺之體,受者攬法成身,因而有天性之親與臣順之屬。戒由師說而發,禪由安心法而發定,慧由法門轉入人心;親、信、順的次第,使眷屬不是外在名冊,而是由受法成親。
飲毒失心、良藥救子、逃逝他國、繫珠、甘露初降、陰雲籠月、百川朝海、臨陣前鋒、秋收冬藏、窮子客作,依次顯示忘本、結緣、成熟、來集與開顯。尤其陰雲籠月的完整古文今見《大智度論》所引《不可思議解脫經》,與《大方廣佛華嚴經》入胎場景須分源互讀。
與《妙法蓮華經》互讀,說法妙把本經十二部逐類顯妙,眷屬妙則由『從佛口生』、『一切眾生皆是吾子』、窮子、良醫與常不輕等場景,說明聞法、結緣與授記如何定父子天性。與《摩訶止觀》互讀,本論在此辨所說法與受法眷屬,彼論則開展觀行;兩者相承,各守所論義位。
本單元承衍前七妙:境、智、行、位、三法、感應、神通到此轉成可聞之法,說法又立即生起眷屬。其後利益妙所問,正是這些眷屬受法之後所得功德;說法、受法、得益由此連成一條教化次第。
八、校本定位
一、本單元以大正藏 T1716 為底,起於 0751c23,止於 0758a25;卷第六上終於 0754a07,卷第六下隨即重署,義段仍連續。說法妙與眷屬妙的分界是 0755b09。
二、範圍內有兩枚正文異讀。0753a24 通行字形作『𨄔』,大正原讀作『𬧅』;兩字均附字形描述。0755b29 通行本作『三慧成就』,大正原讀作『二慧成就』。兩讀並存,不依義順改字。
三、0755c17 另有後置編按處理喜根、勝意主客;它不是正文異讀標記。經論今本與宋從義古注都提供校讀底據,故列於所引經論與諸家異釋,底本正文仍作『喜根雖謗』。
四、本論所引十二部大段,直接近源集中於《大智度論》T1509 0306c17–0308a19;其中縮寫、改詞與分詞差異各守其本。三條無名『經云』所指待考,另一條『從佛出十二部經』則可對《大般涅槃經》T0374 0449a09。
五、頁錨皆取引句首字之前最近同版行號。同一段內的短引各依自身首字另繫;X 藏見證只取新纂版行號,不取並列舊版行號。
This unit treats the eighth subtlety, teaching the Dharma, together with the ninth, retinues. The first proceeds from the ineffability of dharmas to their teachability for the sake of conditions and extensively distinguishes the names, Great and Lesser Vehicle scope, corresponding faculties, signified meanings, and coarse and wondrous character of the twelve divisions. The second proceeds from the necessity that teaching be received and explains how recipients become retinues through principle, phenomena, Dharma-gates, and contemplation of mind. Their adjacency is not an accidental joining of chapters: Dharma that can be taught entails people who receive it, and those who receive the path become kin within Dharma.
1. Doctrinal-Outline Placement
The subtlety of teaching the Dharma begins with 「○第八說法妙者」 tr. “Eighth, the subtlety of teaching the Dharma”〔T33 0751c23〕 and continues through 「第六、欠觀心」 tr. “Sixth, contemplation of mind is missing”〔0755b07〕. The subtlety of retinues begins separately with 「○第九、眷屬妙者」 tr. “Ninth, the subtlety of retinues”〔0755b09〕 and ends with 「三種法門,並過其聞見〔云云〕」 tr. “These three Dharma-gates all surpass what they have heard and seen [and so forth]”〔0758a25〕. The subtlety of meritorious benefit begins at 0758a26 and is outside this unit.
The subtlety of teaching the Dharma lists six divisions: explaining the Dharma-name, distinguishing Great and Lesser, sameness and difference in responding to conditions, judging what is signified, clarifying coarse and wondrous, and contemplation of mind. The first uses Dharmottara’s sevenfold analysis of the twelve divisions and then explains the twelve names again according to the Great Treatise on the Perfection of Wisdom. The second treats the general and specific application of the twelve to the Great and Lesser Vehicles. The third distinguishes the faculties addressed; the fourth, what verbal teachings can signify; and the fifth judges coarse and wondrous at five levels—principle, words, what is signified, the various scriptures, and the present scripture. The sixth survives only as a marker for missing text.
The Fahua Xuanyi Shiqian first judges: 「次說法妙,中二:標,釋。釋中二:先明來意,次正釋。」 tr. “Next, the subtlety of teaching the Dharma has two parts: heading and explanation. The explanation has two: first the reason for its introduction, then the proper interpretation”〔T33 0906c27〕. It later gathers the extant divisions with 「此說法五章中初釋名義通於大小」 tr. “Within the five divisions of teaching the Dharma, the first, explaining the name and meaning, applies to both Great and Lesser”〔0910c06〕. Although the root treatise lists six, only five retain a full proper explanation. The missing contemplation section must not be silently supplied from a later separate fascicle that circulated without an equivalent root-text marker.
The subtlety of retinues lists five divisions: reason for introduction, retinues, coarse and wondrous, Dharma-gates, and contemplation of mind. The second further lists five kinds: retinues by nature, karma-born, vow-born, supernormal-power-born, and response-born. When Dharma-gate retinues and contemplation-of-mind retinues are added, the chapter as a whole has seven classes. The Shiqian gathers them with 「前一從理,次四從事,次一從法,次一從行」 tr. “The first is from principle, the next four from phenomena, the next one from Dharma, and the last one from practice”〔T33 0913a10〕. This neither reduces the whole chapter to five nor retroactively rewrites seven as the root text’s opening list.
All body text in this unit falls under the attribution “taught by the Great Master Zhiyi of Tiantai” and was recorded by Guanding. No explicit marker such as “I privately say” or “private explanation” establishes a separate recorder-authored layer here. When the following analysis, source distinctions, or resolutions derive from the Shiqian, they are attributed separately to Zhanran and not confused with Zhiyi’s root teaching.
2. Formation and Transmission
The treatise’s account of its origin records that Zhiyi taught the Profound Meaning at Jiangling, Guanding heard it over time and supplemented and transcribed it, and each of the Xuanyi and Wenju comprised ten fascicles〔T33 0681a15–a23〕. The separate record in the later Guoqing Bailu concerning Yuquan〔T1934 0823b28〕 is secondary supporting evidence. The subtleties of teaching and retinues cross from the upper to the lower half of fascicle six; repetition of the fascicle heading marks the physical roll and does not sever the arguments on magnitude, response to faculties, or retinues. The Taishō T1716 is the base text, T1717 the line-by-line Fahua Xuanyi Shiqian. Qing Zhiquan’s Fahua Jing Xuanqian Zhengshi, Song Congyi’s Fahua Jing San Dabu Buzhu, and Song Youyan’s Fahua Jing Xuanqian Beijian are later witnesses.
3. Scriptures and Treatises Cited by Zhiyi
This section first preserves the form written in the Xuanyi and then gives the corresponding received scripture or treatise. Verbatim agreement, excerpt, synopsis, variant, and composite citation are identified as such. Where no unique received source is secured, the referent remains under investigation.
Names and Substance of the Twelve Divisions
| No. | Wording in the Xuanyi | Received Scripture or Treatise | Relation |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | 「如《法華》中,與聲聞授記,彰一切皆當得成佛。」 tr. “As in the Lotus, giving predictions to śrāvakas discloses that all will attain buddhahood”〔T33 0752a15〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 has 「安住實智中。我定當作佛,為天人所敬」 tr. “Abiding in real wisdom, I will certainly become a buddha, honored by gods and humans”〔T09 0011b06〕, followed by Śāriputra’s prediction. | The root treatise summarizes the function of the prediction chapter rather than reproducing one continuous sentence. |
| 2 | 「又《雜心》中〈脩多羅品〉,亦對論以經為脩多羅。」 tr. “Again, the ‘Sūtra Chapter’ of the Saṃyuktābhidharmahṛdaya contrasts treatise with scripture and calls scripture sūtra”〔T33 0752b17〕. | The Saṃyuktābhidharmahṛdaya T1552 says: 「修多羅者,凡有五義:一曰出生,出生諸義故。二曰泉涌,義味無盡故。三曰顯示,顯示諸義故。四曰繩墨,辨諸邪正故。五曰結鬘,貫穿諸法故。」 tr. “Sūtra has five meanings: generating, because it generates meanings; a spring, because its flavors of meaning are inexhaustible; displaying, because it displays meanings; a carpenter’s line, because it distinguishes deviant from correct; and a garland, because it threads through dharmas”〔T28 0931c01〕. | The chapter title and five meanings can be verified; these are a treatise master’s interpretations, not five translations. |
| 3 | 「經云:從如是至奉行,一切名脩多羅。」 tr. “A scripture says: everything from ‘Thus’ through ‘put it into practice’ is called sūtra”〔T33 0752b10〕. | No unique scripture title, canon number, and verbatim passage has been secured. | Referent under investigation. |
| 4 | 「又經云:除脩多羅,餘四句偈以為偈經。」 tr. “Another scripture says: apart from sūtra, the remaining four-line verses are verse-scripture”〔T33 0752b20〕. | No unique scripture title, canon number, and verbatim passage has been secured. | Referent under investigation. |
| 5 | 「又云:祇夜名偈頌脩多羅。」 tr. “It also says that geya is called a verse-recitation sūtra”〔T33 0752b22〕. | No unique scripture title, canon number, and verbatim passage has been secured. | Referent under investigation. |
| 6 | 「又如經說,從佛出十二部經,從十二部經出脩多羅。」 tr. “Again, as a scripture says, the twelve divisions issue from the Buddha and sūtra issues from the twelve divisions”〔T33 0752b24〕. | The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra T0374 reads 「善男子!佛亦如是,從佛出生十二部經,從十二部經出修多羅」 tr. “Good man, the Buddha is likewise so: from the Buddha are born the twelve divisions of scripture, and from the twelve divisions issues sūtra”〔T12 0449a09〕. | The scene and sequence agree; the received text includes the graph 生 and writes 修. |
| 7 | 「婆脩槃馱解提婆〈百論〉」 tr. “Vasubandhu explains Āryadeva’s Śataśāstra”〔T33 0752b18〕. | The heading of the Śataśāstra T1569 reads 「提婆菩薩造 婆藪開士釋」 tr. “Composed by the bodhisattva Āryadeva; explained by the adept Vasu”〔T30 0168a20〕. | The composer-commentator relation agrees; the phonetic forms of the names differ. |
| 8 | 「《法華》有阿閦婆等偈」 tr. “The Lotus has asaṃkhya and other numbers of verses”〔T33 0752b28〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「甄迦羅、頻婆羅、阿閦婆等偈。」 tr. “kiṃkara, bimbara, asaṃkhya, and other numbers of verses”〔T09 0053b29〕. | The root treatise omits the first two number-names. |
| 9 | 「《涅槃》二萬五千偈」 tr. “The Nirvāṇa has twenty-five thousand verses”〔T33 0752b28〕. | A self-description in the received Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra T0374 as 「二萬五千偈」 tr. “twenty-five thousand verses”〔T1716 0752b28〕 has not been secured. | The title is determinate; the exact referent of the number remains under investigation. |
| 10 | 「今依《大智論》標名者:一、脩多羅,此云法本,亦云契經,亦線經。」 tr. “Now, naming them according to the Great Treatise: first, sūtra, translated Dharma-basis, concordant scripture, or thread scripture”〔T33 0752c26〕, followed by the twelve names. | The Great Treatise on the Perfection of Wisdom T1509 lists 「十二部經:修多羅、祇夜、受記經、伽陀、優陀那、因緣經、阿波陀那、如是語經、本生經、廣經、未曾有經、論議經」 tr. “the twelve divisions: sūtra, geya, scripture of prediction, gāthā, udāna, scripture of causes and conditions, avadāna, scripture of ‘thus it was said,’ scripture of former births, expansive scripture, scripture of marvels, and scripture of discussion”〔T25 0306c17〕. | The twelve items and their order agree; phonetic forms, translations, and detailed explanations retain the wording of each text. |
| 11 | 「脩多羅者,諸經中直說者,謂四《阿含》,及二百五十戒」 tr. “Sūtra is direct teaching in scriptures, namely the four Āgamas and the two hundred and fifty precepts”〔T33 0753a12〕. | The Great Treatise T1509 names “sūtra” and gives 「所謂四阿含、諸摩訶衍經,及二百五十戒經」 tr. “the four Āgamas, the Mahāyāna scriptures, and the scripture of two hundred and fifty precepts”〔T25 0306c23〕. | The root treatise closely excerpts the passage with omissions and different graph forms. |
| 12 | 「夫授記法,面門放五色光,從上二牙出,照三惡道。」 tr. “In the Dharma of prediction, five-colored light issues from the face, emerging from the upper two teeth and illuminating the three evil destinies”〔T33 0753a19〕; it then lists the foot, 𨄔, thigh, navel, chest, mouth, between the shoulders, and crown〔0753a24〕. | The Great Treatise T1509 first says 「諸佛法,欲與眾生受記,先皆微笑,無量種光從四牙中出」 tr. “By the Dharma of the buddhas, when they wish to confer predictions on sentient beings, they first smile, and immeasurable kinds of light issue from the four teeth”〔T25 0306c29〕; it then gives 「若記地獄,光從足下入;若記畜生,光從𨄔入;若記餓鬼,光從髀入;若記人道,光從齊入;若記天道,光從胸入;若記聲聞,光從口入;若記辟支佛,光從眉間相入;若記得佛,光從頂入。」 tr. “For prediction of hell, the light enters beneath the feet; animals, the lower leg; hungry ghosts, the thigh; humans, the navel; gods, the chest; śrāvakas, the mouth; pratyekabuddhas, the mark between the brows; and buddhahood, the crown”〔0307a13〕. | Sequence and scene agree directly; the number of teeth, predicted classes, graph forms, and several bodily locations differ. The inference about a ray predicting asura birth belongs to Zhiyi. |
| 13 | 「如佛在舍婆提毘舍佉堂上,陰地經行,自說優陀那。」 tr. “As when the Buddha walked in the shade at Viśākhā’s Hall in Śrāvastī and spontaneously taught an udāna”〔T33 0753b01〕. | The Great Treatise T1509 reads 「如佛在舍婆提、毘舍佉堂上,陰地經行,自說優陀那」 tr. “As when the Buddha walked in the shade at Viśākhā’s Hall in Śrāvastī and spontaneously taught an udāna”〔T25 0307a21〕. | Near-verbatim agreement; punctuation differs. |
| 14 | 「諸天子讚須菩提所說,善哉!善哉!希有世尊,難有世尊」 tr. “The gods praised Subhūti’s teaching: Excellent, excellent! Rare is the World-Honored One, difficult to encounter is the World-Honored One”〔T33 0753b03〕. | The praise recorded in the Great Treatise T1509 is 「善哉!善哉!希有,世尊!難有,世尊!」 tr. “Excellent, excellent! Rare, World-Honored One! Difficult to encounter, World-Honored One!”〔T25 0307a29〕. | The same continuous wording is found in the received Great Treatise, with different punctuation. |
| 15 | 「佛滅後,諸弟子抄集要偈,諸無常偈作〈無常品〉,乃至〈婆羅門品〉,皆名優陀那也。」 tr. “After the Buddha’s nirvāṇa, the disciples collected essential verses, making verses on impermanence into a Chapter on Impermanence and continuing through a Chapter on Brahmins; all are called udāna”〔T33 0753b05〕. | The Great Treatise T1509 reads 「佛涅槃後,諸弟子抄集要偈,諸無常偈等作無常品,乃至婆羅門偈等作婆羅門品」 tr. “After the Buddha’s nirvāṇa, the disciples collected essential verses, making verses on impermanence and the like into a Chapter on Impermanence, through verses on brahmins and the like into a Chapter on Brahmins”〔T25 0307b01〕. | The scene and chapter names agree directly. |
| 16 | 「脩多羅中,有人問故為說是事;毘尼中,有人犯是事故結是戒。」 tr. “In sūtra, the matter is taught because someone asks; in Vinaya, the precept is instituted because someone commits the act”〔T33 0753b08〕. | The Great Treatise T1509 reads 「修多羅中,有人問故,為說是事;毘尼中,有人犯是事,故結是戒。」 tr. “In sūtra, the matter is taught because someone asks; in Vinaya, because someone commits the act, the precept is instituted”〔T25 0307b06〕. | Near-verbatim agreement with 修/脩 and punctuation differences. |
| 17 | 「如《中阿含》長譬喻,《長阿含》大譬喻,億耳、二十億耳譬喻等」 tr. “As in the long simile of the Madhyama Āgama, the great simile of the Dīrgha Āgama, and the similes of Koṭikarṇa and Śroṇakoṭikarṇa”〔T33 0753b11〕. | The Great Treatise T1509 reads 「如《中阿含》中《長阿波陀那經》,《長阿含》中《大阿波陀那》;《毘尼》中億耳阿波陀那,二十億阿波陀那」 tr. “As the Long Avadāna Scripture in the Madhyama Āgama, the Great Avadāna in the Dīrgha Āgama, and the Koṭikarṇa and Śroṇakoṭikarṇa avadānas in the Vinaya”〔T25 0307b09〕. | Direct source; the individual scenes in T0026, T0001, and the Vinaya remain to be secured. |
| 18 | 「如淨飯王強逼千釋令出家,佛選堪得道者五百人」 tr. “As when King Śuddhodana compelled a thousand Śākyans to renounce the household and the Buddha selected five hundred capable of attaining the path”〔T33 0753b16〕, followed by the lion’s bow. | The Great Treatise T1509 has 「淨飯王強令出家作佛弟子者,佛選擇五百人堪任得道者」 tr. “King Śuddhodana compelled them to renounce the household as disciples of the Buddha; the Buddha selected five hundred capable of attaining the path”〔T25 0307b17〕; it further gives 「初夜、後夜專精不睡,故以夜為長;從林中來,入城乞食,覺道里長遠」 tr. “They practiced diligently without sleeping in the first and last watches and therefore felt the night long; coming from the forest to beg in the city, they felt the road long”〔0307b25〕 and 「有一師子來禮佛足」 tr. “A lion came to bow at the Buddha’s feet”〔0307b27〕. | The figures, three events, and sequence agree. |
| 19 | 「說菩薩本曾為師子,受獼猴寄,攫脇肉貿猴子。」 tr. “It says that the bodhisattva was once a lion, received a young monkey in trust, and tore flesh from his flank to exchange for it”〔T33 0753b23〕; it also recounts the red-eyed fish and a bird rescuing someone from drowning. | The Great Treatise T1509 first says 「昔者菩薩曾為師子,在林中住,與一獼猴共為親友。」 tr. “Formerly the bodhisattva was a lion living in a forest and was friends with a monkey”〔T25 0307c17〕, then 「自以利爪摑其脇肉,以貿猴子。」 tr. “With sharp claws he tore flesh from his own flank to exchange for the young monkey”〔0307c25〕, 「菩薩爾時身為赤魚,自以其肉施諸病人,以救其疾。」 tr. “At that time the bodhisattva was a red fish and gave his flesh to the sick to cure their illnesses”〔0307c27〕, and the bird seeing a person caught by a water spirit〔0307c28〕. | All three former-birth scenes can be compared; the root treatise summarizes them. |
| 20 | 「所謂《摩訶衍般若經》、《六波羅蜜經》、《華首》、《法華》、《佛本起》、《因緣雲》、《法雲》、《大雲》」 tr. “Namely the Mahāyāna Prajñā Sūtra, Sūtra of the Six Pāramitās, Flower Crown, Lotus, Origins of the Buddha, Cloud of Conditions, Dharma Cloud, and Great Cloud”〔T33 0753b27〕. | The Great Treatise T1509 reads 「《般若波羅蜜經》、《六波羅蜜經》、《華首經》、《法華經》、《佛本起因緣經》、《雲經》、《法雲經》、《大雲經》」 tr. “The Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Sūtra of the Six Pāramitās, Flower Crown Sūtra, Lotus Sutra, Sūtra of the Causes and Conditions of the Buddha’s Origin, Cloud Sūtra, Dharma Cloud Sūtra, and Great Cloud Sūtra”〔T25 0308a04〕. | The root treatise divides the words around Origins of the Buddha and Cloud of Conditions differently; both forms are retained. |
| 21 | 「放光動地,種種異相,皆名阿浮陀達摩也。」 tr. “Emitting light, moving the earth, and various extraordinary signs are all called adbhutadharma”〔T33 0753c02〕. | The Great Treatise T1509 separately gives 「佛生時,身放大光明」 tr. “At the Buddha’s birth, his body emitted great light”〔T25 0308a09〕, seven steps at birth〔0308a13〕, and 「地大震動,天雨眾花」 tr. “The earth moved greatly and heaven rained many flowers”〔0308a15〕, concluding 「如是等無量希有事,是名未曾有經」 tr. “Immeasurably many rare events such as these are called scripture of marvels”〔0308a16〕. | The root treatise condenses the examples into a category definition. |
| 22 | 「優波提舍者,答諸問者,釋其所以,廣說諸義」 tr. “Upadeśa answers various questions, explains why things are so, and extensively teaches different meanings”〔T33 0753c02〕. | Under “scripture of discussion,” the Great Treatise T1509 reads 「答諸問者,釋其所以。又復廣說諸義。」 tr. “It answers various questions, explains why things are so, and further extensively teaches different meanings”〔T25 0308a17〕. | Direct source; the root treatise adds the levels of the Buddha, Kātyāyana, and Dharma-concordant ordinary people in the age of the semblance Dharma. |
Great and Lesser, Responding to Conditions, and the Twelve Divisions in the Present Scripture
| No. | Wording in the Xuanyi | Received Scripture or Treatise | Relation |
|---|---|---|---|
| 23 | 「又《阿含》中亦授彌勒當作佛記,豈非授記經?」 tr. “The Āgamas also confer on Maitreya a prediction of future buddhahood; how could this not be scripture of prediction?”〔T33 0753c09〕. | The Madhyama Āgama T0026 reads 「彌勒!汝於未來久遠人壽八萬歲時,當得作佛」 tr. “Maitreya, in the distant future when the human lifespan is eighty thousand years, you will become a buddha”〔T01 0511a14〕. | The scene of prediction agrees directly. |
| 24 | The Xuanyi cites 「正欲明三藏中實義。」 tr. “Precisely wishing to clarify the real meaning within the three baskets”〔T33 0753c12〕. | The Satyasiddhi Treatise T1646 reads 「故我欲正論,三藏中實義。」 tr. “Therefore I wish to discuss correctly the real meaning within the three baskets”〔T32 0239b02〕. | The received text adds 故我 and has 正論 rather than 正欲明; the variant is recorded. |
| 25 | 「先雖得聞十二部經,但聞名字,不聞其義。今因《涅槃》得聞其義。」 tr. “Although they had previously heard the twelve divisions, they heard only the names and not their meaning; now through the Nirvāṇa they hear the meaning”〔T33 0753c14〕. | The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra T0374 reads 「先雖得聞,唯聞名字,而今於此大涅槃經,乃得聞義。」 tr. “Although they had previously heard, they heard only the names; now in this Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra they at last hear the meaning”〔T12 0493b15〕. | The root treatise supplies 「十二部經」 tr. “the twelve divisions”〔T1716 0753c14〕 and summarizes the passage. |
| 26 | 「我意猶謂故不如是《大涅槃經》。」 tr. “In my mind I still thought that formerly nothing was like this Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra”〔T33 0753c16〕. | The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra T0374 reads 「我意猶謂,故不如是大乘經典。」 tr. “In my mind I still thought that formerly nothing was like this Great Vehicle scripture”〔T12 0448c28〕. | The root has “Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra,” while the received text has “Great Vehicle scripture.” |
| 27 | 「魔作比丘,為菩薩說聲聞十二部經。」 tr. “Māra appears as a monk and teaches a bodhisattva the śrāvaka twelve divisions”〔T33 0753c17〕. | The Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra T0223 first says 「惡魔作比丘身到菩薩所」 tr. “Māra assumed the body of a monk and came to the bodhisattva”〔T08 0322b04〕 and later 「聲聞、辟支佛所應行經,是菩薩摩訶薩應當知是魔事而遠離之。」 tr. “A scripture prescribing the practice of śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas should be recognized by the bodhisattva-mahāsattva as an affair of Māra and avoided”〔0322b17〕. | Figure, action, and demonic affair agree; the received text does not contain the root’s whole sentence continuously. |
| 28 | 「九部中,不明佛性,是人無罪。」 tr. “One who says the nine divisions do not reveal buddha-nature commits no offense”〔T33 0753c25〕. | The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra T0374 reads 「若有說言九部經中無佛性者,亦復無罪。」 tr. “If someone says that the nine divisions of scripture contain no buddha-nature, that person likewise commits no offense”〔T12 0405a29〕. | Direct near-verbatim agreement. |
| 29 | A scripture says: 「大小乘各具十二部。若信六部通大小乘,不信六部互不相通。」 tr. “The Great and Lesser Vehicles each possess twelve divisions. Those who accept that six divisions apply to both Vehicles regard them as shared; those who do not accept this regard the six as mutually exclusive”〔T33 0753c18〕. | No unique scripture title, canon number, and verbatim passage has been secured. | Referent under investigation. |
| 30 | A scripture says: 「小乘但讓廣經一部,有十一部。」 tr. “The Lesser Vehicle yields only the one division of expansive scripture and has eleven divisions”〔T33 0754a01〕. | No unique scripture title, canon number, and verbatim passage has been secured. | Referent under investigation. |
| 31 | 「故《地持》中說種性菩薩,能自熟又能熟他。」 tr. “The Bodhisattvabhūmi therefore says that a lineage bodhisattva can mature oneself and also mature others”〔T33 0754a19〕; it also says 「無種性者,以善趣熟。」 tr. “Those without a lineage are matured through fortunate destinies”〔0754a20〕. | The Bodhisattvabhūmi Sūtra T1581 reads 「人成熟者,略說六種。菩薩住於六地成熟眾生」 tr. “The maturation of persons is briefly of six kinds; bodhisattvas abiding on the six grounds mature sentient beings”〔T30 0901a07〕 and 「無種性處人,善趣成熟,數退數進。」 tr. “Persons without a lineage are matured in fortunate destinies, repeatedly retreating and advancing”〔0901a11〕. | The scene and terminology agree directly; the root summarizes. |
| 32 | 「《華嚴》詮別、詮圓。三藏詮偏。方等四種詮。《般若》三種詮。《法華》唯一詮。」 tr. “The Avataṃsaka signifies Distinct and Perfect; the three baskets signify the partial; Vaipulya scriptures signify four; the Prajñā three; the Lotus only one”〔T33 0754c23〕. | This is Zhiyi’s classification of what the various scriptures signify, not one statement made by a particular scripture. | A judgment of the treatise author with no single source passage or canon number. |
| 33 | 「佛平等說,如一味雨。」 tr. “The Buddha teaches equally, like rain of one flavor”〔T33 0754c26〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「佛平等說,如一味雨;隨眾生性,所受不同」 tr. “The Buddha teaches equally, like rain of one flavor; according to the natures of sentient beings, what they receive differs”〔T09 0020b02〕. | The root excerpts the beginning of the longer sentence. |
| 34 | 「正直捨方便,但說無上道」 tr. “Directly abandoning skillful means, he teaches only the unsurpassed path”〔T33 0754c27〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「正直捨方便,但說無上道。」 tr. “Directly abandoning skillful means, he teaches only the unsurpassed path”〔T09 0010a19〕. | Verbatim agreement; punctuation remains proper to each text. |
| 35 | 「昔毀呰聲聞,而佛實以大乘教化。」 tr. “Formerly the śrāvakas were disparaged, yet the Buddha actually transformed them through the Great Vehicle”〔T33 0754c28〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「毀呰聲聞樂小法者,然佛實以大乘教化。」 tr. “Disparaging śrāvakas who delighted in Lesser Dharma, yet the Buddha actually transformed them through the Great Vehicle”〔T09 0017c07〕. | The root omits 「樂小法者」 tr. “those who delight in Lesser Dharma”〔T262 0017c07〕. |
| 36 | 「汝等所行,是菩薩道。」 tr. “What you practice is the bodhisattva path”〔T33 0754c28〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「汝等所行,是菩薩道,漸漸修學,悉當成佛。」 tr. “What you practice is the bodhisattva path; cultivating and learning gradually, you will all become buddhas”〔T09 0020b23〕. | Agreement with the opening of the received sentence. |
| 37 | The Xuanyi cites a treatise as 「餘經非祕密,法華為祕密」 tr. “Other scriptures are not secret; the Lotus is secret”〔T33 0755a03〕. | The Great Treatise T1509 reads 「般若波羅蜜非祕密法。而《法華》等諸經說阿羅漢受決作佛,大菩薩能受持用;譬如大藥師能以毒為藥。」 tr. “The perfection of wisdom is not a secret Dharma. The Lotus and other scriptures say that arhats receive predictions of buddhahood and great bodhisattvas can uphold and employ them; it is like a great physician who can use poison as medicine”〔T25 0754b20〕. | The root gives a compressed meaning. The scope of “other scriptures” follows its local context. |
| 38 | 「伽陀者,如龍女獻珠,喜見說偈,孤然特起。」 tr. “Gāthā is like the Dragon Girl offering her jewel and Joyful Seen speaking an independent verse that arises by itself”〔T33 0755a09〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 says 「爾時龍女有一寶珠,價直三千大千世界,持以上佛。佛即受之。」 tr. “At that time the Dragon Girl had a jewel worth a three-thousand-great-thousand world; she presented it to the Buddha, who accepted it”〔T09 0035c12〕. | The scene of the Dragon Girl offering the jewel agrees. |
| 39 | 「喜見孤起,歎佛容顏甚奇妙」 tr. “Joyful Seen’s independent verse praises the Buddha’s appearance as exceedingly wondrous”〔T33 0755a11〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「容顏甚奇妙,光明照十方」 tr. “His appearance is exceedingly wondrous; his light illuminates the ten directions”〔T09 0053c04〕. | The root excerpts the beginning of the verse. |
| 40 | 「本事妙者,即是二萬佛所教無上道」 tr. “Wondrous former event is the unsurpassed path taught by twenty thousand buddhas”〔T33 0755a12〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「我昔曾於二萬億佛所,為無上道故,常教化汝」 tr. “Formerly, in the presence of twenty thousand koṭis of buddhas, I constantly transformed you for the sake of the unsurpassed path”〔T09 0011b10〕. | The root has 「二萬佛」 tr. “twenty thousand buddhas”〔T33 0755a13〕; the received text has 「二萬億佛」 tr. “twenty thousand koṭis of buddhas”〔T09 0011b10〕. |
| 41 | 「本生妙者,明十六王子,生身生為王子,法身生為佛子,即是本生妙也。」 tr. “Wondrous former birth concerns the sixteen princes: born as princes in embodied life and as buddha-children in Dharma-body, they make former birth wondrous”〔T33 0755a14〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「爾時十六王子——皆以童子出家而為沙彌」 tr. “At that time the sixteen princes all renounced the household as youths and became novices”〔T09 0025a18〕. | The figures and the scene of birth and renunciation agree. |
| 42 | 「因緣者,結緣覆講大乘,繫珠不論小乘人天等緣,是名因緣妙也。」 tr. “Causes and conditions means forming connections by repeating the Great Vehicle and tying the jewel, not discussing Lesser Vehicle, human, or heavenly conditions; hence causes and conditions is wondrous”〔T33 0755a15〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 says that the sixteen novice bodhisattvas 「各昇法座,亦於八萬四千劫,為四部眾廣說分別妙法華經。」 tr. “each ascended a Dharma-seat and for eighty-four thousand eons extensively taught and distinguished the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra for the fourfold assembly”〔T09 0025b06〕; elsewhere it says 「示以所繫珠」 tr. “showed him the jewel that had been tied there”〔0029b11〕. | The root combines two nonadjacent scenes, each independently established. |
| 43 | 「未曾有妙者,天華地動,二眉間光,三變土田等,是不可思議未曾有事妙也。」 tr. “Wondrous marvels are heavenly flowers, the earth moving, second the light between the brows, and third the transformations of the lands: inconceivable, unprecedented, wondrous events”〔T33 0755a17〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 separately has 「是時天雨曼陀羅華」 tr. “At that time heaven rained māndārava flowers”〔T09 0002b10〕, 「普佛世界,六種震動」 tr. “Throughout the buddha-worlds the earth moved in six ways”〔0002b12〕, and 「爾時佛放眉間白毫相光」 tr. “The Buddha then emitted the light of the white-hair mark between his brows”〔0002b16〕; the transformations of the lands occur at 0033a09, 0033a21, and 0033b03. | 「二」 tr. “Second”〔T1716 0755a18〕 and 「三」 tr. “third”〔T1716 0755a18〕 mark the root treatise’s sequence of classes; the three groups are not one continuous passage in the root scripture. |
| 44 | 「優波提舍妙者,身子問佛,佛答諸佛智慧門。龍女、智積問答,論法華事。」 tr. “Wondrous upadeśa is Śāriputra asking and the Buddha answering concerning the gateway of buddha-wisdom, and the Dragon Girl and Wisdom Accumulated discussing matters of the Lotus”〔T33 0755a20〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 has Wisdom Accumulated say 「不信此女於須臾頃、便成正覺」 tr. “I do not believe this girl can attain complete awakening in an instant”〔T09 0035b25〕; the Dragon Girl answers 「唯佛當證知」 tr. “Only the Buddha can know and bear witness”〔0035c04〕 and asks 「我獻寶珠,世尊納受,是事疾不?」 tr. “I offered a precious jewel and the World-Honored One accepted it; was this swift or not?”〔0035c14〕. | The dialogue agrees; the root’s 「佛自證知」 tr. “the Buddha himself knows”〔T33 0755a24〕 differs from the received 「唯佛當證知」 tr. “only the Buddha can know and bear witness”〔T09 0035c04〕. |
| 45 | 「無問而自說,稱歎所行道」 tr. “Without being asked, he speaks on his own and praises the path he has practiced”〔T33 0755a26〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 has the same wording〔T09 0006b19〕. | Verbatim agreement. |
| 46 | 「宿世因緣,吾今當說」 tr. “The conditions from former lives I will now teach”〔T33 0755a27〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「我及汝等,宿世因緣,吾今當說」 tr. “The former conditions of myself and all of you I will now teach”〔T09 0022a16〕. | The root omits 「我及汝等」 tr. “myself and all of you”〔T262 0022a16〕. |
| 47 | 「皆安住實智中,為天人所敬」 tr. “All abide in real wisdom and are honored by gods and humans”〔T33 0755a29〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「安住實智中。我定當作佛,為天人所敬」 tr. “Abiding in real wisdom, I will certainly become a buddha, honored by gods and humans”〔T09 0011b06〕. | The root takes the two ends of the verse as a summary of predictions for all three faculties. |
| 48 | 「方廣妙者,其車高廣,智慧深遠等」 tr. “Wondrous vaipulya is the lofty and broad cart, profound and far-reaching wisdom, and so forth”〔T33 0755b01〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 separately has 「其車高廣」 tr. “Its cart is lofty and broad”〔T09 0012c18〕 and 「智慧深遠」 tr. “Wisdom is profound and far-reaching”〔0019c11〕. | Two scriptural phrases from different locations are combined, not quoted as one continuous passage. |
Scriptures and Treatises Cited in the Subtlety of Retinues
| No. | Wording in the Xuanyi | Received Scripture or Treatise | Relation |
|---|---|---|---|
| 49 | 「今日乃知真是佛子。」 tr. “Only today do I know that I am truly a buddha-child”〔T33 0755b24〕; being born from the Buddha’s mouth, transformed through Dharma, and receiving a share of Buddha-Dharma are correlated with the wisdoms from hearing, reflection, and cultivation〔0755b27〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「今日乃知真是佛子,從佛口生,從法化生,得佛法分。」 tr. “Only today do I know that I am truly a buddha-child, born from the Buddha’s mouth, transformed through Dharma, and receiving a share of the Buddha’s Dharma”〔T09 0010c13〕. | The opening sentence agrees verbatim; the assignment to the three wisdoms is the root treatise’s interpretation. |
| 50 | 「我亦如是,眾聖中尊,世間之父。一切眾生,皆是吾子。」 tr. “I am likewise so, most honored among the noble ones and father of the world; all sentient beings are my children”〔T33 0755c06〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「我亦如是,眾聖中尊,世間之父。一切眾生,皆是吾子」 tr. “I am likewise so, most honored among the noble ones and father of the world; all sentient beings are my children”〔T09 0014c19〕. | Verbatim agreement; final punctuation remains proper to each text. |
| 51 | 「如喜根雖謗,後要得度。」 tr. “As with Joyful Root: although there was slander, later deliverance was certain”〔T33 0755c17〕. | The Great Treatise T1509 first lists 「一名喜根,二名勝意。」 tr. “One was named Joyful Root, the other Superior Intent”〔T25 0107b13〕, and later says Superior Intent 「訾毀喜根」 tr. “disparaged Joyful Root”〔0107b27〕. The Sūtra of the Practice of No Dharmas T0650 likewise has Superior Intent tell lay youths of Joyful Root’s faults〔T15 0759b11〕. | The agent and recipient diverge in the root text and received sources; both are recorded without altering the base text. |
| 52 | 「如《華嚴》中,說佛初託胎,法身菩薩皆侍衛下生,如陰雲籠月」 tr. “As the Avataṃsaka says: when the Buddha first entered the womb, Dharma-body bodhisattvas all attended and descended, like clouds enclosing the moon”〔T33 0756b12〕. | The Avataṃsaka Sūtra T0278 contains 「生淨飯王家,乘栴檀樓閣,處摩耶夫人胎。」 tr. “He was born in King Śuddhodana’s house, rode the sandalwood pavilion, and dwelt in Lady Māyā’s womb”〔T09 0605c05〕. The full attendant simile appears in the Great Treatise T1509’s citation of the Sūtra of Inconceivable Liberation: 「佛欲生時,八萬四千一生補處菩薩在前導,菩薩從後而出;譬如陰雲籠月。」 tr. “When the Buddha was about to be born, eighty-four thousand bodhisattvas bound to one more birth led in front and the bodhisattva emerged behind them, like clouds enclosing the moon”〔T25 0303b25〕. | Entry into the womb and the clouds-and-moon image are secured in two distinct received sources. |
| 53 | 「調達是賓伽羅菩薩」 tr. “Devadatta is the bodhisattva Piṅgala”〔T33 0756b23〕. | The Treatise on Entering the Great Vehicle T1634 reads 「提婆達多是大賓伽羅菩薩」 tr. “Devadatta is the bodhisattva Great Piṅgala”〔T32 0045a18〕. | The names differ slightly and the identity agrees; this is one received witness, not asserted as the unique source. |
| 54 | 「阿闍世是不動菩薩」 tr. “Ajātaśatru is the bodhisattva Immovable”〔T33 0756b24〕. | The Sūtra of Mañjuśrī’s Samādhi of Universal Transcendence T0627 says Ajātaśatru will later be 「號曰不動菩薩大士!」 tr. “named the bodhisattva-mahāsattva Immovable”〔T15 0425c24〕 and predicts 「佛號淨界如來」 tr. “a buddha named Tathāgata Pure Realm”〔0426a09〕. | The identity chain can be secured. |
| 55 | 「薩遮尼犍是大方便菩薩」 tr. “Satyaka Nirgrantha is the bodhisattva Great Skillful Means”〔T33 0756b24〕. | The Sūtra Spoken by the Great Satyaka Nirgrantha T0272 says the non-Buddhist assembly 「皆是住於不可思議解脫門故」 tr. “all abided in the gateway of inconceivable liberation”〔T09 0326c27〕 and 「皆得大方便力」 tr. “all attained the power of great skillful means”〔0326c28〕. | Class, Dharma-gate, and power of skillful means agree; the received text does not contain the root’s complete personal identification. |
| 56 | 「波旬是住不思議解脫」 tr. “Māra Pāpīyas abides in inconceivable liberation”〔T33 0756b25〕. | The Vimalakīrti Sūtra T0475 reads 「十方無量阿僧祇世界中作魔王者,多是住不可思議解脫菩薩。」 tr. “Those who serve as Māra kings in immeasurable asaṃkhyeya worlds throughout the ten directions are mostly bodhisattvas abiding in inconceivable liberation”〔T14 0547a15〕. | The scene agrees directly. |
| 57 | 「故《華嚴》列眾,明諸天、龍、鬼神悉住不可思議法門。」 tr. “Thus the Avataṃsaka assembly shows that gods, dragons, ghosts, and spirits all abide in inconceivable Dharma-gates”〔T33 0756b25〕. | The Avataṃsaka Sūtra T0278 contains a broad assembly list, but no single passage has been found that bears this complete sentence. | The assembly and the abiding in Dharma-gates remain separately evidenced; the complete referent is under investigation. |
| 58 | 「未曾向人,說如此事。」 tr. “Never before had he told anyone such a matter”〔T33 0756c03〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「而未曾向人說如此事」 tr. “Yet never before had he told anyone such a matter”〔T09 0016c06〕. | The root omits 「而」 tr. “yet”〔T262 0016c06〕. |
| 59 | 「今當為汝說最實事。」 tr. “Now I will teach you the most real matter”〔T33 0756c04〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「今為汝等,說最實事」 tr. “Now I teach all of you the most real matter”〔T09 0020b22〕. | The received text lacks 當 and includes 等. |
| 60 | 「我亦自欲得此真淨大法。」 tr. “I too wish for myself to attain this true, pure, great Dharma”〔T33 0756c08〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「亦自欲得是真淨大法」 tr. “also wishing for oneself to attain this true, pure, great Dharma”〔T09 0051c13〕. | 此/是 differ. |
| 61 | 「下方涌出,妙音東來。」 tr. “Those below emerge, and Wondrous Sound comes from the east”〔T33 0756c19〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 separately says the bodhisattvas below 「聞釋迦牟尼佛所說音聲,從下發來」 tr. “heard the sound of Śākyamuni Buddha’s teaching and came forth from below”〔T09 0040a03〕, while Wondrous Sound says 「世尊!我當往詣娑婆世界」 tr. “World-Honored One, I will go to the Sahā world”〔0055b05〕. | Two independent scenes of coming to the assembly, not one root-scripture sentence. |
| 62 | 「如《大經》中召請十方諸大菩薩集娑羅林,大師子吼」 tr. “As the Great Scripture summons great bodhisattvas of the ten directions to gather in the śāla grove and make the great lion’s roar”〔T33 0756c20〕. | The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra T0374 includes Lion’s Roar asking about the six great cities and Kuśinagara〔T12 0539b24〕 and 「我於此娑羅雙樹大師子吼」 tr. “I make the great lion’s roar here between the twin śāla trees”〔0544c23〕. | The lion’s-roar layer can be secured; a single passage summoning bodhisattvas of the ten directions to the grove remains under investigation. |
| 63 | 「若我遇眾生,盡教以佛道。」 tr. “Whenever I encounter sentient beings, I teach them all the Buddha-path”〔T33 0757a06〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「若我遇眾生,盡教以佛道」 tr. “Whenever I encounter sentient beings, I teach them all the Buddha-path”〔T09 0008b08〕. | Verbatim agreement; punctuation differs. |
| 64 | 「八千聲聞得授記莂,如秋收冬藏,更無所作。」 tr. “Eight thousand śrāvakas received predictions, like autumn harvest and winter storage, with no further task”〔T33 0757a17〕. | The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra T0374 reads 「如《法花》中,八千聲聞,得受記莂成大果實,如秋收冬藏,更無所作。」 tr. “As in the Lotus, eight thousand śrāvakas received predictions and formed great fruits, like autumn harvest and winter storage, with no further task”〔T12 0420a23〕. | The root omits “formed great fruits.” |
| 65 | 「於諸過去佛,現在若滅後,若有聞一句,皆得成佛道」 tr. “With regard to past buddhas, whether presently abiding or after nirvāṇa, whoever hears one sentence attains the Buddha-path”〔T33 0757b08〕. | The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra T0262 reads 「於諸過去佛,在世或滅度,若有聞是法,皆已成佛道。」 tr. “With regard to past buddhas, whether in the world or after nirvāṇa, whoever heard this Dharma has already attained the Buddha-path”〔T09 0009a26〕. | Scene and conclusion agree, with several differences in wording. |
| 66 | 「普現菩薩問淨名居士:父母、妻子、親戚、眷屬、吏民、知識,悉為是誰?」 tr. “The bodhisattva Universal Appearance asks Vimalakīrti: who are your parents, wife, relatives, retinues, officials, people, and friends?”〔T33 0757b12〕; the answer begins 「方便為父,智度為母,一切眾導師,無不由此生。」 tr. “Skillful means is father and wisdom’s perfection mother; all guides of sentient beings are born from these”〔0757b15〕. | The Vimalakīrti Sūtra T0475 asks 「父母妻子、親戚眷屬、吏民知識,悉為是誰?」 tr. “Who are your parents, wife, relatives, retinues, officials, people, and friends?”〔T14 0549b28〕 and answers 「智度菩薩母,方便以為父,一切眾導師,無不由是生。」 tr. “Wisdom’s perfection is the bodhisattva’s mother and skillful means the father; all guides of sentient beings are born from these”〔0549c02〕. | The root has “bodhisattva Universal Appearance,” the received text “universal manifestation of bodies”; the parents’ order and 此/是 also differ. |
| 67 | 「諸佛法王父,經教夫人母,和合出生諸菩薩子。」 tr. “Buddhas, Dharma-kings, are father; scriptural teaching is the lady and mother; together they give birth to bodhisattva-children”〔T33 0757c02〕. | The Sūtra of Immeasurable Meanings T0276 reads 「諸佛國王,是經夫人,和合共生是菩薩子。」 tr. “The buddhas are kings, this scripture the lady; together they give birth to these bodhisattva-children”〔T09 0388a05〕. | “Dharma-king father”/“king” and “scriptural teaching lady-mother”/“this scripture the lady” differ. |
| 68 | 「般舟三昧父,大悲無生母,一切諸如來,從此二法生。」 tr. “The pratyutpanna samādhi is father, great compassion and nonarising mother; all tathāgatas are born from these two Dharmas”〔T33 0757c04〕. | The Treatise on the Ten Abodes T1521 reads 「般舟三昧父,大悲無生母;一切諸如來,從是二法生。」 tr. “The pratyutpanna samādhi is father, great compassion and nonarising mother; all tathāgatas are born from these two Dharmas”〔T26 0025c07〕. | 此/是 and punctuation differ. |
| 69 | 「大乘信為子,般若以為母,禪胎大悲為乳母。諸佛如實子。」 tr. “Great Vehicle faith is the child, prajñā mother, dhyāna the womb, great compassion the nurse; buddhas are children of suchness”〔T33 0757c05〕. | The Ratnagotravibhāga T1611 reads 「大乘信為子,般若以為母,禪胎大悲乳,諸佛如實子。」 tr. “Great Vehicle faith is the child, prajñā mother, dhyāna the womb, great compassion the milk; buddhas are children of suchness”〔T31 0829b05〕. | The root expands “great compassion the milk” into “great compassion as nurse”; punctuation also differs. |
| 70 | 「闡提謗大乘障,外道橫計身中有我障,聲聞怖畏生死障,支佛背捨利益眾生障」 tr. “The icchantika has the obstruction of slandering the Great Vehicle, the non-Buddhist of falsely conceiving a self in the body, the śrāvaka of fearing birth-and-death, and the pratyekabuddha of abandoning benefit to sentient beings”〔T33 0757c07〕; faith, prajñā, space-like and heroic-march samādhis, and great compassion are then listed as four remedies〔0757c09〕. | The Ratnagotravibhāga T1611 lists in order the four obstructions of an icchantika slandering the Great Vehicle, a non-Buddhist conceiving self, a śrāvaka fearing suffering, and a pratyekabuddha abandoning great compassion, and treats them with Great Vehicle faith, prajñāpāramitā, space-treasury and heroic-march samādhis, and great compassion〔T31 0829a20–a28〕. | Content and order agree directly; the root summarizes. |
| 71 | The Xuanyi summarizes a verse from the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā as 「因緣生法,即空、即假、即中。」 tr. “Dependently arisen dharmas are immediately empty, provisional, and middle”〔T33 0758a15〕. | The Mūlamadhyamakakārikā T1564 reads 「眾因緣生法,我說即是無,亦為是假名,亦是中道義。」 tr. “Dharmas born from many causes and conditions I say are empty; they are also provisional names and also the meaning of the Middle Way”〔T30 0033b11〕; its prose adds 「眾因緣生法,我說即是空。」 tr. “Dharmas born from many causes and conditions I say are empty”〔0033b15〕. | The root is a Tiantai summary in the form of the three truths, not a verbatim received verse. |
4. Essential Explanations from the Shiqian [the Mirror]
The Fahua Xuanyi Shiqian T1717 first divides the subtlety of teaching the Dharma into a heading and an explanation, then the explanation into the reason for introduction and the proper interpretation〔T33 0906c27–c28〕. Although the preceding subtlety generally treated all three wheels of body, speech, and mind, its main intent concerned the body-wheel; the supernormal manifestations were signs that speech would follow. Here the account turns from the body-wheel to the speech-wheel. “Dharmas cannot be shown” and “because conditions exist, they can be taught” are not contradictory statements in sequence: the first concerns principle beyond speech and the second verbal teaching given because sentient beings possess conditions.
The Shiqian judges that the first sevenfold account of Dharma-names has its first five divisions successively listing one, two, three, four, and five items. Although mutual inclusion should possess multiple meanings, the extant text gives only several patterns, and the analysis is entirely missing〔T33 0907b24〕. The second account of twelve names is explicitly judged Zhiyi’s proper interpretation, its Dharma-names 「全依《大論》三十七文」 tr. “relying entirely on the text of fascicle thirty-seven of the Great Treatise”〔0907b26〕. This distinction preserves Dharmottara’s sevenfold account without mistakenly promoting the later twelve names into a second principal division.
For the division of Great and Lesser, the Shiqian first treats general and specific in their relation between the two Vehicles, then takes the passage beginning with “for the sake of conditions” to explain the purpose of that general and specific treatment〔T33 0908b14〕. The section on responding to conditions first asks which sentient beings receive the Great and Lesser Dharma-gates. The four kinds of conditions are recipients of the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings, not four classes of beings contrived from the terms hidden and manifest〔0909a12〕. The section on what is signified first distinguishes the twelve divisions as what can teach from the faculties that receive them, then distinguishes depths of signification according to faculties and conditions.
Among the five levels of coarse and wondrous, principle is treated exclusively through what is signified and words exclusively through what signifies; both judgments range across teachings. The third level judges what is signified within each teaching’s own scope〔T33 0910a01〕. The section on the various scriptures first distinguishes the Trace and then points to the Origin〔0910b06〕. Here “the Lotus is secret” means secret because it had not formerly been revealed and close because, once opened, no Dharma remains outside; it is not the name of another sect〔0910b13–b15〕. The twelve divisions in the present scripture are divided into heading, explanation, conclusion, and opening〔0910b15–b16〕. At the missing contemplation section, the mirror records only that another short fascicle circulated〔0910c04–c05〕; what the extant text supports is a transmission marker for a missing division.
The reason for introducing the subtlety of retinues is mirrored as a sequence of teaching and receiving: the Tathāgata is like parents, the Dharma taught like the body they bequeath, and recipients form a body by taking up the Dharma and therefore become retinues〔T33 0910c26〕. Retinues by nature first clarify shared principle, then cite evidence and conclude. Karma-, vow-, supernormal-power-, and response-born retinues are distinguished successively by former connections, vows, supernormal force, and manifestation from the Dharma-body. The mirror directly explains the poisoned child’s loss of sense as forgetting what was originally received〔0911a23〕, not as permission to invent a separate medicinal symbolism.
The Shiqian analyzes vow and power according to one’s own force versus a teaching-gate, having or not having a body at the original place, and Great versus Lesser Vehicle doctrine〔T33 0911b28–c01〕. Response-birth unfolds through maturing others, self-maturation, and original connections. The first explains Dharma-body bodhisattvas appearing as intimate, intermediate, or hostile figures; the second, progress through embodied life and Dharma-body; the third, generally and specifically, why connected beings follow the Buddha. The graphs meaning “coming for self-accomplishment” are retained as in the base text, while the mirror’s outline gathers the meaning under self-maturation.
Coarse and wondrous retinues are first judged and then opened; the judgment is further divided according to teaching and flavor〔T33 0912b15–b16〕. In the challenge concerning the Avataṃsaka, the mirror specifies that the criticism is not directed at the Perfect Teaching itself but at the provisional content of the scripture as a whole and at scripture masters who do not understand it〔0912b29–c01〕. Dharma-gate retinues are distinguished, judged, and opened; contemplation-of-mind retinues are listed, explained, judged, and opened. Finally seven retinues gather the whole chapter, completing principle, phenomena, Dharma, and practice.
5. Explanations of Various Masters
Zhiquan’s Fahua Jing Xuanqian Zhengshi X0592 gives a continuous parallel explanation of this unit beginning with 「第八,說法玅」 tr. “Eighth, the subtlety of teaching the Dharma”〔X 0611c18〕. It says the twelve divisions 「全依大論三十七文,在三十三卷釋大品中十二部經也。」 tr. “rely entirely on fascicle thirty-seven of the Great Treatise, namely the twelve divisions explained in fascicle thirty-three in connection with the Large Prajñā”〔0612a20〕, lists the five meanings from the Saṃyuktābhidharmahṛdaya, and divides the vaipulya bibliography as the Cloud Sūtra, Dharma Cloud Sūtra, and Great Cloud Sūtra〔0612b14〕. At the end of the subtlety of retinues, Zhiquan explicitly says that the five phenomenal retinues, Dharma-gate retinues, and contemplation-of-mind retinues make seven〔0614b03〕. These materials show how later exegetes identified sources and gathered the outline, but remain later witnesses.
Song Congyi’s Fahua Jing San Dabu Buzhu X0586 preserves two directly relevant bodies of material. For the separate fascicle on the missing contemplation section, it first writes 「觀心十二部經,別有小卷流行者」 tr. “A separate short fascicle on contemplating the twelve divisions in the mind circulated”〔X 0168c20〕 and then lists contemplations of the twelve divisions. On the agent and recipient in the Joyful Root episode it states: 「又妙玄下文云:喜根雖謗者,誤也。應云勝意也。」 tr. “Again, the later Profound Meaning says, ‘although Joyful Root slandered’; this is an error and should say Superior Intent”〔0169b05〕. This proposed reading agrees with the Great Treatise and Sūtra of the Practice of No Dharmas, where Superior Intent slanders Joyful Root. The present edition still preserves the T1716 base reading and records the proposed reading in the apparatus.
From 「法身菩薩,或從生身進道,或從法身進道」 tr. “A Dharma-body bodhisattva may progress on the path through an embodied life or through the Dharma-body”〔X 0170a09〕, Congyi also raises a later question, expressly cites Siming’s explanation, and refutes it〔0170a14–b09〕. This is an ancient controversy centered on embodied and Dharma-body progress in the present unit. Both positions are recorded without deciding between ancient masters.
Youyan’s Fahua Jing Xuanqian Beijian X0588 separately says: 「觀心十二部經或有人聞而未見,今略節之於此。」 tr. “Some may have heard of but not seen the scripture on contemplating the twelve divisions in the mind; I now excerpt it briefly here”〔X 0485a08〕. It continues through 「如是研覈,名為論議。」 tr. “Investigating in this way is called discussion”〔0485a24〕. Its wording and sequence are not wholly identical with Congyi’s witness. Together they prove that a separate fascicle was seen or reported later, but do not suffice to reconstruct a definitive lost text.
Zhixu’s Fahua Jing Xuanyi Jieyao X0589 preserves an abridgment of the subtleties of teaching and the five kinds of retinue. Chuandeng’s Fahua Jing Xuanyi Jilüe X0590 summarizes retinues through karma, supernormal power, vows, and response〔X 0546b06〕. Their different choices of compression illuminate the distinct levels of the five phenomenal kinds in T1716 and the seven-class totalization in T1717.
6. Terminology
Subtlety of teaching the Dharma. Dharmas transcend speech and cannot be shown, yet sentient beings possess conditions and can therefore be guided through verbal teaching. Its wondrousness lies in neither occupying reality with words nor abandoning teaching that goes forth to faculties because reality transcends words.
Twelve divisions of scripture. The root first distinguishes substance, form, instituting names, determining names, differences, mutual inclusion, and analysis. It then follows the Great Treatise in listing sūtra, geya, prediction, gāthā, udāna, causes and conditions, simile, former events, former births, vaipulya, marvels, and discussion. A division has its own class and associated instances; scripture has the meanings of threading and preserving Dharma.
Instituting and determining names. Instituting asks whether a name is established from wording, an event, or what is signified. Determining distinguishes four modes: thread scripture, name from the form itself, a combined name from form and event, and name from event. The questions answered by the two divisions differ.
Mutual inclusion. Centering on direct teaching, gāthā, and recapitulating verse, this asks which other divisions each can include. It concerns inclusion among classes, not a historical sequence in which the twelve evolved.
Responding to conditions. Conditions are sentient beings constituted by ten causes and conditions whose dispositions and maturity differ. Whether Dharma-gates are taught generally or specifically depends on the faculties addressed.
What is signified. The twelve divisions are what can signify; the four truths, twelve links of dependent arising, six pāramitās, true and conventional truths, and other meanings are what is signified. The argument first distinguishes forms of teaching and then the principles they reveal.
Coarse and wondrous. The root judges them at the five levels of principle, words, what is signified, the various scriptures, and the present scripture. Principle never departs from the Middle Way; coarse and wondrous appear as sentient beings’ affective understanding conflicts or accords. The Buddha’s skillful ability to teach in one sound is wondrous, while the different understandings gained by different classes include coarse and wondrous. What is signified and the judgments of scriptures follow their own criteria.
Retinues by nature. The suchness of sentient beings and the Buddha’s suchness are one and nondual. Before any phenomenal connection is considered, their natures are therefore related and beings are spontaneously children. This means sameness in principle, not that sentient beings have already accomplished buddhahood in phenomena.
Karma-, vow-, supernormal-power-, and response-born retinues. Karma-born retinues heard Dharma and formed connections in former lives and are drawn by them in the present. Vow-born retinues come to birth through vows. Supernormal-power-born retinues divide their forms through powers already attained. Response-born retinues have attained the Dharma-body and raise responses for maturing others, self-maturation, and original connections. All four concern gathering in phenomena, but with different causes of arrival.
Dharma-gate retinues. Skillful means, wisdom, Dharma-joy, kindness, compassion, the wholesome mind, the dwelling of empty quiescence, and factors of the path are taken as parents, spouse, children, dwelling, and good friends, then distinguished in depth according to the teachings.
Contemplation-of-mind retinues. First come false retinues produced by the minds of craving love and views; then dependently arisen mind is contemplated as immediately empty, provisional, and middle. In the total chapter, contemplation of mind is the seventh class. The six within this one division are love, views, and contemplation according to the four teachings—not six additional classes of retinue at the chapter level.
7. Similes · Cross-Reading · Carrying Forward
The subtlety of teaching joins the two bodies of medicine tree and jewel with the poison and heavenly drums. Concentration first sets faculties in motion; wisdom then removes suffering. The twelve divisions unfold verbal teaching as direct speech, recapitulation, prediction, independent verse, unsolicited teaching, causes and conditions, simile, former events, former births, expansive teaching, marvels, and discussion. Though Dharma stores resemble what dragon palaces contain or elephants carry, and cannot be exhausted even with the sea as ink and mountains as inkstones, the twelve divisions include them.
The light emitted in prediction distinguishes destinations according to the place where the returning light enters the body. Former events and former births use the images of the five hundred Śākyans, a lion bowing, a lion rescuing a monkey, a red fish, and a bird to reveal past conditions. Each image bears the figures, actions, and sequence assigned by the root treatise.
When coarse and wondrous teaching is judged, dragon-rain appears as water, fire, or weapons according to where it falls, and one sound is differently understood according to sentient beings’ faculties. The physician transforms poison into medicine when the Lotus gives predictions to those previously treated as ruined seeds. The twelve divisions in the present scripture are not merely formally complete; each reveals the wondrousness of the One Vehicle.
The governing simile of the subtlety of retinues is the body bequeathed by parents: the teacher is like the parents, what is taught like the bequeathed body, and recipients form bodies by taking up Dharma, acquiring the natural intimacy and deferential belonging of kin. Precepts are activated through a teacher’s words, concentration through instruction in settling the mind, and wisdom as Dharma-gates enter the mind. The sequence of closeness, trust, and obedience makes a retinue not an external register but kinship formed by receiving Dharma.
The poisoned loss of sense, medicine rescuing the child, flight to another country, jewel tied in the garment, first descent of the dew of immortality, clouds enclosing the moon, rivers flowing to the sea, the vanguard in battle, autumn harvest and winter storage, and the poor son hired as labor successively display forgetting one’s origin, forming connections, maturation, gathering, and opening and revelation. The complete ancient wording of clouds enclosing the moon is now found in the Sūtra of Inconceivable Liberation as cited by the Great Treatise and must be cross-read separately from the Avataṃsaka’s scene of entering the womb.
Cross-reading with the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra, the subtlety of teaching reveals each of the twelve divisions in the scripture as wondrous, while the subtlety of retinues uses birth from the Buddha’s mouth, all beings as the Buddha’s children, the poor son, the good physician, and Never Disparaging to explain how hearing Dharma, forming connections, and receiving predictions determine the natural relation of father and child. Cross-reading with the Mohe Zhiguan, the present treatise distinguishes the Dharma taught and the retinues who receive it, while the latter unfolds contemplative practice. They carry forward one another while retaining their respective doctrinal positions.
This unit carries forward the preceding seven subtleties: objects, wisdom, practice, stages, the three dharmas, stimulus and response, and supernormal power here become audible Dharma, and teaching immediately gives rise to retinues. The following subtlety of meritorious benefit asks precisely what merits these retinues gain after receiving Dharma. Teaching, receiving, and benefiting thereby form one sequence of transformation.
8. Placement of the Editions
First, this unit uses Taishō T1716 as base text, beginning at 0751c23 and ending at 0758a25. The upper half of fascicle six ends at 0754a07 and the lower half is immediately retitled, but the argument remains continuous. The boundary between the subtleties of teaching and retinues is 0755b09.
Second, the range contains two body-text variants. At 0753a24, the current graph is 𨄔, while the Taishō original reads 𬧅; both are accompanied by descriptions of their graph forms. At 0755b29, the current text reads “completion of the three wisdoms,” while the Taishō original reads “completion of the two wisdoms.” Both readings are preserved and the graphs are not changed merely because one sense reads more smoothly.
Third, 0755c17 has a separate postposed editorial note on Joyful Root and Superior Intent as agent and recipient; this is not a body-text variant marker. Received scriptures and treatises and Song Congyi’s ancient commentary provide grounds for a proposed reading, so it is recorded among the cited texts and explanations of various masters, while the base body retains the reading “although Joyful Root slandered.”
Fourth, direct sources for the long treatment of the twelve divisions cluster in the Great Treatise T1509 0306c17–0308a19. Abbreviations, changed expressions, and different word divisions retain the wording of each source. Three anonymous formulas introduced by “a scripture says” remain under investigation; the statement that the twelve divisions issue from the Buddha can be compared with the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra T0374 0449a09.
Fifth, page anchors use the closest line number in the same edition preceding the first graph of the citation. Short citations within one passage are each anchored to their own first graph. Witnesses in the X canon use only the line numbers of the newly compiled edition, not the old line numbers printed alongside them.